This book is free for individual students to read at munotes.in. No part of it may be
reproduced, distributed, stored, translated or used for institutional or classroom
purposes in any form without a prior written licence from munotes.in.
Licensing and permissions: contact@munotes.in
The text of statutes and of judgments reproduced in this book is in the
public domain under section 52(1)(q) of the Copyright Act 1957. The commentary,
arrangement, examples and questions are the original work of munotes.in.
munotes.in is an independent study resource for MU students. It is not affiliated with,
endorsed by, or officially connected to the University of Mumbai. Course names and
university references describe the students and syllabus the material relates to.
What This Paper Is About, and the Two Papers That Fix It
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
This paper is the protection and enforcement of human rights in India: where the rights in the Constitution came from, what the courts built on top of them, the machinery that is supposed to enforce them, and how far India has carried out what she undertook internationally.
What MU prints
Circular UG/165 of 2016-17. Group IV Human Rights Law, Semester 2, Paper III, four credits, subject code 26916.
Module
Printed label
I
History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution.
II
Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence
III
Enforcement of Human Rights
IV
Role of India in implementing International norms and standards.
That is the whole syllabus. Four lines. No sub-topics, no reading list, no cases, no section ranges, and not one statute named, for a paper examined over three hours for a hundred marks.
Her numbering is clean. Topics run 1, 2, 3, 4, one to a module, in order. Two of the other Group 4 papers print defective numbering, so this is worth noticing rather than assuming.
The title, which is not clean
Her circular prints the title as PROTECTION AND ENFORCEMENT OF HUMAN IN INDIA.
A word is missing. It should read human rights. The circular also adds IN INDIA, which no other name for this paper carries.
Her own examination paper header prints something different, and it prints it twice, on both 2025-26 papers:
Subject Code: 26916 / Group - IV.: Human Rights Law - Paper-III - Protection and Enforcements of Human Rights
That is what the syllabus tree uses, what the question paper folder uses, and what every address on this site uses, so it is what this book uses. Where the circular and the examination paper disagree about the name of the paper, the paper a candidate sits in front of wins.
The two papers, and why they matter more than the labels
Four labels cannot tell a candidate what to read. Two papers can, and MU set two for 2025-26 rather than one.
Set 1 and Set 2 carry seven questions each, of which four are to be attempted, all carrying equal marks, with the standing instruction to cite relevant case laws. Neither carries a printed date; Set 1 carries a student's handwritten 08/07/2026 with FY LLM and SEM-II beside it.
Read together they fix all four modules.
Module
What her questions actually ask
I
The Declaration as a model code; articles 14 and 21 for all persons; the Chandrima Das decision; human rights against fundamental rights; the Directive Principles twice
II
Judicial activism twice, both times opening with a quotation from Justice Bhagwati on public interest litigation; environmental jurisprudence
III
AFSPA on both papers; the Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 four times over the two; Special Courts and statutory tribunals; civil and criminal courts twice
IV
Infrastructure projects and indigenous communities twice; the Convention on the Rights of the Child; the rule that a convention in harmony with the fundamental rights is read into them
What This Paper Is About, and the Two Papers That Fix It
Two things follow from that table.
Module III is the heaviest module by demand. The Armed Forces (Special Powers) Act is asked on both papers and the 1993 Act is asked four times across them. Nothing else on this syllabus comes close.
And this paper is examined case by case. Her rubric line says so, and she names two decisions in the questions themselves rather than leaving the candidate to choose.
What is bilingual, and what that is not
Every question is printed twice, in English and again in Marathi. That is a translation of the same question and not a separate one, so there are seven questions on each paper and not fourteen.
How this book is built
Four modules, 136 chapters.
Module I, 36 chapters: where the idea came from, the pre-constitutional demand for a bill of rights, Part III article by article, the Declaration set against it, Part IV, and what Part III still does not contain.
Module II, 29 chapters: what judicial activism is, public interest litigation and how locus standi was relaxed, the enlargement of article 21, the rights read into it, environmental jurisprudence, and the criticisms with the answers to them.
Module III, 38 chapters: articles 32 and 226 and the five writs, the Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 section by section, the State Commissions, Human Rights Courts, Special Courts, tribunals, the civil and criminal courts, and the Armed Forces (Special Powers) Act in full.
Module IV, 33 chapters: dualism and article 253, the reading-in doctrine, what India has ratified and reserved, the two Covenants, the Convention on the Rights of the Child and the four Indian statutes that reflect it, the caste disagreement, displacement and the land acquisition and forest rights statutes.
The completeness contract is declared in two files rather than read off the syllabus, because there is nothing on the syllabus to read it off. 493 provisions across sixteen instruments, and 88 concepts across the four labels. Every one of them has to appear in the finished book or the checker fails it.
Worked example
How to use this book for her paper.
Attempt four of seven. Every question carries twenty five marks and the same weight, so there is no reason to attempt the hardest one.
Cite cases. She asks for it in the rubric and names decisions in the questions. An answer on judicial activism with no case in it will not pass as a good answer whatever else it contains.
What This Paper Is About, and the Two Papers That Fix It
Expect AFSPA. It appeared on both 2025-26 papers. So did the 1993 Act, in different forms.
Expect a quotation. Five of the fourteen questions across the two papers open with one, three of them from Justice Bhagwati. The quotation is the frame for the answer, so use its words in the first paragraph.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the four labels are unimportant. They are the contract. The papers tell you what she does with them.
It does not mean the circular's title is a mistake in this repository. It is what MU printed, and the syllabus page reproduces it. The book follows the examination paper because that is the document the candidate is sitting.
And it does not mean two papers make a pattern. Two is enough to show what she emphasises and not enough to predict the next paper.
Quick revision
Group IV Human Rights Law, Semester 2, Paper III, subject code 26916. Three hours, 100 marks, attempt any four of seven, equal marks, cite relevant case laws.
Four printed labels, numbered 1 to 4, one to a module. Nothing else printed at all.
The circular's title is defective: PROTECTION AND ENFORCEMENT OF HUMAN IN INDIA, missing RIGHTS. Her paper header prints Protection and Enforcements of Human Rights, and the book follows the paper.
Two papers for 2025-26, not one. Set 1 is paper 16738, Set 2 is paper 16737. No printed date; a student's hand gives 08/07/2026.
Module III is the heaviest by demand: AFSPA on both papers, the 1993 Act four times across them.
The book is 136 chapters: 36, 29, 38 and 33 across the four modules.
The contract is declared: 493 provisions, sixteen instruments, 88 concepts.
Test yourself
1. What does MU actually print for this paper, and what is wrong with it? She prints four topic labels, one to each of four modules, each carrying one credit: History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution; Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence; Enforcement of Human Rights; and Role of India in implementing International norms and standards. There are no sub-topics, no reading list, no cases named, no section ranges and no statute identified, for a four-credit paper examined over three hours for a hundred marks. Her topic numbering is in order, 1 to 4, which is worth noting because two other papers in this group print defective numbering.
What is wrong is the title. The circular prints PAPER III, PROTECTION AND ENFORCEMENT OF HUMAN IN INDIA (4 CREDITS), which is missing the word rights and adds the words in India that no other name for the paper carries. Her own examination paper header, printed identically on both 2025-26 sets, reads Protection and Enforcements of Human Rights, and that is the wording the syllabus tree, the question paper folder and every address on this site already use. Where the two disagree the examination paper wins, because that is the document the candidate is actually sitting.
What This Paper Is About, and the Two Papers That Fix It
2. What do the two 2025-26 papers tell you that the syllabus cannot? They tell you the weight of each module and the form the questions take. Across the two papers, the Armed Forces (Special Powers) Act 1958 is asked on both, once on its constitutional validity with the Naga People's Movement safeguards named in the question and once on its provisions against the Rule of Law. The Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 is asked four times across the two papers: its implementation as a whole, the State Commission, the National Commission, and by implication in the Special Courts question. That makes Module III the heaviest module by examined demand, and nothing else on the syllabus comes close.
They also tell you the form. Both papers instruct the candidate to attempt any four of seven questions, all carrying equal marks, and to cite relevant case laws. Five of the fourteen questions open with a quotation, three of them from Justice Bhagwati on public interest litigation, so the frame of the answer is given and should be used in the opening paragraph. Two decisions are named in the questions themselves, Chairman, Railway Board v. Chandrima Das and Naga People's Movement for Human Rights v. Union of India, which means a candidate who has not read those two is answering a different question from the one set.
3. Why is the completeness contract declared rather than read off the syllabus? Because there is nothing on the syllabus to read it off. The house rule is that a printed section range is the completeness contract and the Act is the outer boundary, but MU prints no range, no Act and no reading list here, so neither rule has anything to bite on. A book built from four labels alone would be a guess, and the guess would be invisible: nothing would fail, and the gaps would only appear in the examination hall.
So the contract is written down in two files. The provision half, instruments.json, declares sixteen instruments and 493 provisions, each scope carrying the reason it is drawn where it is in MU's own words or in the words of the papers she set. The concept half, syllabus-contract.json, expands the four labels into 88 concepts, each with the match forms the checker greps for. Both are proved against the plan before a chapter is written, and both are proved again against the finished book. That matters more on this group than anywhere else on the LL.M., because there are only seven examination paper files across all six of its subjects, so the usual practice of running the past papers over a finished book to find what was missed has almost nothing to run.
What a Human Right Is, and Where the Idea Comes From
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
A human right is a claim that belongs to a person simply because they are human, that they hold against power, that is not earned and cannot be forfeited by conduct, and that a legal system either recognises or fails to.
The four features, and why each one is doing work
Universal. It belongs to every person, not to a class of persons. That is what distinguishes it from a right that depends on citizenship, on employment, on membership or on contract.
Held against power. A human right is asserted against the State, or against whoever else is strong enough to deny it. It is not principally a claim against a neighbour, which is what ordinary private law is for.
Inherent rather than granted. The claim exists before the instrument that records it. The Universal Declaration says in its first article that all human beings are born free and equal in dignity and rights, which is the language of recognition and not of conferral.
Inalienable. It is not lost by bad conduct and cannot be given away. A prisoner keeps their human rights; that is the whole point of them, and it is why the prisoner cases in [The Rights of Prisoners] matter so much doctrinally.
Where the idea comes from
Four sources feed into it, and no single one is the origin.
The natural law tradition, which holds that there is a standard above enacted law by which enacted law can be judged. This is very old, and it is the intellectual permission slip for saying that a valid statute is nonetheless wrong.
The charters wrung out of rulers. Magna Carta of 1215, the Petition of Right of 1628, the English Bill of Rights of 1689. These were not universal, they were bargains between a king and a class, and their significance is the form rather than the content: a ruler accepting a written limit on their own power.
The eighteenth century declarations. The Virginia Declaration of Rights and the American Declaration of Independence in 1776, and the French Declaration of the Rights of Man and of the Citizen in 1789. Here the claim becomes universal in its language for the first time, and spectacularly not universal in its application, since neither society extended it to the enslaved or to women.
And the catastrophe of the Second World War. The modern regime is a response to what a State did lawfully to its own population under its own law. That is why the post-war instruments are addressed to what a State does inside its own borders, which was previously nobody else's business.
The Indian strand, which is not borrowed
A paper on human rights in India should not present the idea as an import. [Indian Societal Responses to the Ideology of Human Rights] takes that argument in full, and the short answer is given here.
What a Human Right Is, and Where the Idea Comes From
The classical and medieval Indian traditions carry duties owed to every person rather than rights held by them, which is a different grammar for a related idea. The obligation of the ruler, the prohibition on cruelty, the duty of hospitality and the treatment of the powerless all state the same protection from the other end.
And the modern Indian demand for rights is nationalist, not imported. The Constitution of India Bill of 1895, the Nehru Report of 1928 and the Karachi Resolution of 1931 all predate the Universal Declaration, and [The Pre-Constitutional Demand for a Bill of Rights] sets them out. Indians were demanding a justiciable bill of rights while the imperial power was explaining that such a thing was unsuited to Indian conditions.
Generations, and why the label is useful but leaky
The conventional division is into three.
First generation, civil and political: life, liberty, fair trial, expression, conscience, participation. Classically framed as claims that the State refrain from acting.
Second generation, economic, social and cultural: work, education, health, food, housing, social security. Classically framed as claims that the State act, and therefore as costing money.
Third generation, solidarity rights: development, environment, peace, self determination. Held collectively rather than individually, and the least settled of the three in law.
The label is leaky in three places and a good answer says so.
The chronology is wrong. The economic and social claims were being made at the same time as the civil ones and not a generation later.
The refrain-and-act distinction does not hold. A fair trial requires courts, judges, legal aid and prisons, all of which cost money; a right to food can be satisfied in part by the State simply not destroying a person's access to it.
And Indian law does not respect the boundary at all. The Supreme Court has read livelihood, shelter, health, food and education into article 21, which is a first generation article. [The Rights Read into Article 21] is the whole list.
Human rights and the law
A human right is a moral claim first and a legal right second, and the gap between the two is what this paper is about.
Where a legal system recognises the claim, it becomes enforceable and acquires a remedy, a forum and a limitation period.
Where it does not, the claim survives as a moral claim and as an argument for reform, which is what the campaign for the Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 was.
What a Human Right Is, and Where the Idea Comes From
The Indian recognition happens in three layers, and the rest of this book follows them: Part III of the Constitution makes some of these claims fundamental rights, statutes such as the Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 build machinery around them, and international instruments India has ratified supply standards that the courts read in.
Worked example
Her Set 2 Q1 asks in terms for the distinction between human rights and fundamental rights.
Open with what a human right is, using the four features, because the distinction cannot be drawn until the first term is defined.
Then give the sources, briefly, showing that the idea is neither modern nor exclusively Western.
Then draw the distinction, which [Human Rights and Fundamental Rights: the Distinction] does in full.
Do not spend the answer on the generations. It is a classification, not an argument, and it is leaky. One paragraph is enough, and it should include the leak.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean a human right is whatever a person wants. The claim has to be one held against power by virtue of being human, which excludes most preferences.
It does not mean a human right is unlimited. Almost every right in every instrument carries limits, and the argument is nearly always about where the limit sits rather than whether the right exists.
And it does not mean an unrecognised claim is not a human right. It means there is no legal remedy for it, which is a statement about the legal system and not about the claim.
Quick revision
Four features: universal, held against power, inherent rather than granted, inalienable.
Article 1 of the Declaration: all human beings are born free and equal in dignity and rights. The language of recognition, not conferral.
Four sources: natural law; the charters (Magna Carta 1215, Petition of Right 1628, Bill of Rights 1689); the declarations of 1776 and 1789; and the response to the Second World War.
The Indian strand is not borrowed: duty-framed classical traditions, and a nationalist demand running from 1895 through the Nehru Report 1928 to the Karachi Resolution 1931, all before the Declaration.
Three generations: civil and political; economic, social and cultural; solidarity. The label leaks in three places: the chronology, the refrain-and-act distinction, and Indian article 21 jurisprudence.
Three layers of Indian recognition: Part III, the statutes, and the ratified instruments read in.
Test yourself
1. What makes a claim a human right rather than some other kind of right? Four features together. It is universal, belonging to every person because they are a person and not because of citizenship, employment, membership or contract, which is what separates it from the great mass of ordinary legal rights. It is held against power, principally against the State or against whoever else is strong enough to deny it, rather than being a claim against a neighbour of the kind private law handles. It is inherent rather than granted, so the claim is understood to exist before the document that records it, which is why article 1 of the Universal Declaration says that all human beings are born free and equal in dignity and rights rather than saying that they are hereby given those rights. And it is inalienable, meaning it is not forfeited by bad conduct and cannot be surrendered, which is precisely why the prisoner cases matter: if a convicted person kept nothing, the claim would be a reward for good behaviour rather than a right.
What a Human Right Is, and Where the Idea Comes From
Missing any one of the four changes the character of the claim. A right that depends on status is a civil right, a right against a neighbour is a private law right, a right that exists only because a statute created it can be repealed without any moral remainder, and a right that can be forfeited is a privilege.
2. Where does the idea come from, and is it Indian? Four strands feed it and none of them is the sole origin. The natural law tradition supplies the crucial move of a standard above enacted law by which enacted law can be judged, which is what makes it possible to say that a validly passed statute is nonetheless wrong. The medieval and early modern charters, Magna Carta in 1215, the Petition of Right in 1628 and the English Bill of Rights in 1689, supply the form of a ruler accepting a written limit on their own power, though their content was a bargain between a king and a class and not universal at all. The declarations of 1776 in Virginia and America and of 1789 in France make the claim universal in language for the first time, and conspicuously not in application, since neither society extended it to the enslaved or to women. And the Second World War supplies the modern regime's animating fact, that a State can do monstrous things to its own population under its own valid law, which is why the post-war instruments are addressed to conduct inside a State's own borders.
It is also Indian, in two ways. The classical and medieval traditions state the same protection from the other end, as duties owed to every person and obligations binding on a ruler rather than rights held against one, which is a different grammar for a related idea. And the modern Indian demand is nationalist rather than imported: the Constitution of India Bill of 1895, the Nehru Report of 1928 and the Karachi Resolution of 1931 all demanded a justiciable bill of rights, and all of them predate the Universal Declaration of 1948 by decades. Indians were demanding these rights while the imperial power was explaining that such things were unsuited to Indian conditions.
What a Human Right Is, and Where the Idea Comes From
3. What are the three generations, and where does the classification break down? First generation rights are civil and political: life, liberty, fair trial, expression, conscience and participation, classically described as claims that the State refrain from acting. Second generation rights are economic, social and cultural: work, education, health, food, housing and social security, classically described as claims that the State act, and therefore as costing money and requiring resources. Third generation rights are solidarity rights, development, environment, peace and self determination, held collectively rather than individually and the least settled of the three in law.
The classification breaks down in three places. The chronology is wrong, because economic and social claims were being pressed at the same time as civil and political ones and not a generation afterwards. The refrain-and-act distinction does not survive contact with either category, since a fair trial requires courts, judges, legal aid and prisons and is therefore expensive, while a right to food is partly satisfied by the State simply not destroying a person's existing access to it. And Indian law ignores the boundary entirely: the Supreme Court has read livelihood, shelter, health, food and education into article 21, which sits squarely in the first generation, so on this paper the classification describes the instruments rather than the law that is actually applied.
Human Rights and Fundamental Rights: the Distinction
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Human rights are claims held by every person by virtue of being human, recognised in international instruments and in morality; fundamental rights are the subset of those claims that a particular constitution has written down, made enforceable against the State, and protected against ordinary legislation.
MU's own formulation
She gives the candidate the frame, on Set 2 Q1:
While human rights represent the broader moral and international canvas, fundamental rights are specific legal guarantees protected under domestic constitutional law.
Use those words in the opening paragraph of the answer. The examiner has supplied the distinction and is asking the candidate to demonstrate it against the Indian history, not to invent a different one.
The distinction, drawn properly
Human rights
Fundamental rights
Source
Inherent in the person; recognised in declarations and treaties
Conferred and defined by Part III of the Constitution
Scope
Every person, everywhere
Every person in India, and some only citizens
Enforcement
Weak: reporting, review, and in some systems a complaint
Article 32 and article 226, directly against the State
Against whom
Primarily the State, in principle everyone
The State as defined in article 12, and horizontally in a few articles
Limits
Stated in general terms in the instruments
Written into the article itself and construed by the courts
Change
By treaty, ratification, custom
By constitutional amendment, subject to the basic structure
Remedy when breached
Frequently none that binds
A writ, a declaration, and in a proper case compensation
The three relationships between the two
This is what a good answer adds, and it is where marks are.
1. Most fundamental rights are human rights
Life, liberty, equality, the freedom of conscience, protection against arbitrary detention. These are human rights that India chose to write into Part III, and their content in Indian law is the content of the human right plus whatever the courts have added.
2. Some fundamental rights are not human rights
Article 19 belongs to citizens only, so the six freedoms are, in Indian law, civil rights rather than human rights: they turn on status. So do articles 15 and 16.
Article 18's abolition of titles is a constitutional policy about the shape of Indian society, not a claim any person holds by virtue of being human.
And article 30's guarantee to minorities to establish and administer educational institutions is a group right in a particular constitutional settlement.
3. Some human rights are not fundamental rights
This is the largest category and the most examinable.
Everything in Part IV. A living wage, equal pay for equal work, free legal aid, public assistance in old age, nutrition and public health are all human rights in the international instruments and directive principles in India, so by article 37 they are not enforceable by any court.
Human Rights and Fundamental Rights: the Distinction
And some are nowhere. [What Part III Does Not Contain] takes the omissions in full.
The practical consequence is that the Indian answer to a second generation claim runs through article 21 rather than through Part IV, which is exactly what Module II is about.
Why the third category shrank
A candidate who leaves the distinction where the table leaves it has missed the Indian development.
The Supreme Court has moved a great deal of the third category into the first. Livelihood, shelter, health, food, education, a clean environment and privacy were human rights that were not fundamental rights in 1950, and are enforceable in India today because they were read into article 21.
So the boundary in India is not fixed and has moved in one direction only, and the mechanism by which it moved is [Due Process Read into a Constitution That Refused It].
Article 21A completed the journey for education, which travelled from a directive principle in article 45 to a fundamental right by amendment.
The other bridge: international law read in
The second mechanism is the interpretive one.
A convention India has ratified, which is not inconsistent with the fundamental rights and is in harmony with their spirit, is read into those rights to enlarge their meaning and content. That is the formulation MU quotes on Set 2 Q6, and [The Rule That a Convention in Harmony Is Read Into the Rights] takes it in full.
The effect is that a human right in a ratified treaty can become enforceable in India without any legislation at all, provided a fundamental right exists that it can be read into.
The limit is equally important. There must be a fundamental right for it to attach to, and there must be no inconsistent domestic law. Where India has ratified nothing and Part III says nothing, the doctrine has nothing to work with.
Why the distinction matters practically
Four consequences, and an answer that gives them is doing more than reciting a table.
Remedy. A violated fundamental right gets a writ. A violated human right that is not a fundamental right gets an argument.
Forum. Article 32 goes to the Supreme Court as of right. A human rights claim without a constitutional hook goes to a commission whose recommendations are recommendations.
Priority. A fundamental right defeats an inconsistent statute under article 13. A human right does not.
And the burden of the argument. Asserting a fundamental right requires proving the facts. Asserting a human right that is not one requires first persuading the court that it is inside article 21, which is a much larger task.
Human Rights and Fundamental Rights: the Distinction
Worked example
Her Set 2 Q1, and the shape of the answer.
Open with her own sentence about the broader moral canvas and the specific legal guarantees.
Define both terms before comparing them.
Give the table, or its substance in prose.
Then give the three relationships, which is the part that shows understanding rather than memory.
Then the Indian development: the third category has shrunk, by article 21 and by article 21A, and the boundary has moved one way.
Then the reading-in doctrine as the second bridge.
Close on the four practical consequences, because the question is asked in a paper about protection and enforcement and the difference that matters is the difference in remedy.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean fundamental rights are a subset of human rights. Most are, but article 19, article 18 and article 30 are not, so the two categories overlap rather than nest.
It does not mean a human right that is not a fundamental right is worthless in India. It can be read into article 21, it can be used to construe a statute, and it can ground a complaint to a commission.
And it does not mean the distinction is only Indian. Every domestic constitutional order draws some version of it; what is Indian is how far article 21 has been used to erase it.
Quick revision
MU's frame, Set 2 Q1: human rights are the broader moral and international canvas, fundamental rights are specific legal guarantees protected under domestic constitutional law.
Source, scope, enforcement, limits, amendment, remedy: the six columns of the distinction.
Three relationships: most fundamental rights are human rights; article 19, 18 and 30 are fundamental rights that are not; and everything in Part IV is a human right that is not a fundamental right.
Article 37: the Directive Principles are not enforceable by any court.
The third category has shrunk, by reading rights into article 21 and by article 21A, and the boundary has moved one way only.
The second bridge is the reading-in doctrine, which needs a fundamental right to attach to and no inconsistent domestic law.
Four practical consequences: remedy, forum, priority under article 13, and the burden of the argument.
Test yourself
1. State the distinction between human rights and fundamental rights. Human rights are claims held by every person by virtue of being human, recognised in the international instruments and in morality, universal in scope, and typically enforced through reporting and review rather than through a court that can order a remedy. Fundamental rights are the subset of claims that a particular constitution has written down, made enforceable against the State, and protected against ordinary legislation. In India they are in Part III, they run against the State as defined in article 12, they are enforced directly by writ under article 32 and article 226, and by article 13 any law inconsistent with them is void to the extent of the inconsistency. Human rights change through treaty and custom; fundamental rights change by constitutional amendment, and even then subject to the basic structure.
Human Rights and Fundamental Rights: the Distinction
The distinction is one of legal status and not of subject matter. The same claim, that a person shall not be arbitrarily deprived of life, is a human right in the Universal Declaration and a fundamental right in article 21, and the difference is not what it protects but what happens when it is broken.
2. Give the three relationships between the two categories, with examples. Most fundamental rights are also human rights. Life and personal liberty under article 21, equality before the law under article 14, protection in respect of conviction under article 20 and freedom of conscience under article 25 are all human rights that India chose to write into Part III, and their Indian content is the international content plus whatever the courts have added.
Some fundamental rights are not human rights, because they turn on status or on a particular constitutional policy rather than on being a person. Article 19's six freedoms belong to citizens only, as do articles 15 and 16, so in Indian law they are civil rights rather than human rights. Article 18's abolition of titles is a policy about the shape of Indian society. Article 30's guarantee to minorities to establish and administer educational institutions is a group right belonging to a particular settlement.
Some human rights are not fundamental rights, and this is the largest category. Everything in Part IV falls here: a living wage, equal pay for equal work, free legal aid, public assistance in old age, nutrition and public health are all human rights internationally and directive principles in India, and by article 37 they are not enforceable by any court. Others are in neither place.
3. How has the Indian boundary moved, and by what mechanisms? It has moved in one direction only, and by two mechanisms. The first is judicial: the Supreme Court has read into article 21 a series of claims that were human rights but not fundamental rights in 1950, including livelihood, shelter, health, food, education, a clean environment and privacy. The route was the construction of article 21 to require that any procedure depriving a person of life or personal liberty be fair, just and reasonable, and the construction of life to mean more than mere animal existence, extending to the right to live with human dignity. Once that was established, a claim previously confined to Part IV could be brought inside Part III and enforced by writ. Article 21A completed the journey for education by amendment rather than construction, moving it from the directive in article 45 to a fundamental right.
Human Rights and Fundamental Rights: the Distinction
The second mechanism is interpretive. A convention that India has ratified, which is not inconsistent with the fundamental rights and is in harmony with their spirit, is read into those provisions to enlarge their meaning and content. That allows a human right in a ratified treaty to become enforceable in India without any implementing legislation. Its limit is that there must be a fundamental right for the treaty standard to attach to and no inconsistent domestic statute, so where India has ratified nothing and Part III says nothing, the doctrine has no work to do.
The Pre-Constitutional Demand for a Bill of Rights
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
The demand for written, enforceable rights runs through Indian nationalist politics for half a century before independence, from the Constitution of India Bill of 1895 through the Nehru Report of 1928 and the Karachi Resolution of 1931 to the Sapru Committee of 1945, and Part III is the culmination of that demand rather than a borrowing from anywhere.
Why this history is on the syllabus
MU's Module I is the history and development of human rights in the Indian Constitution, and a candidate who begins in 1946 has missed the module.
It is also the answer to a standing argument. The British position, maintained to the end, was that a justiciable declaration of rights was unsuitable for India: the Simon Commission and the Joint Parliamentary Committee both said so, and the Government of India Act 1935 accordingly contained no bill of rights. Part III exists because Indians disagreed and won.
The documents, in order
The Constitution of India Bill, 1895
The earliest Indian draft of a constitution, and the earliest Indian list of rights.
It is sometimes called the Swaraj Bill, and its authorship is disputed: it is often associated with Tilak's circle, and the attribution is not settled. A candidate should say that rather than assert an author.
What matters is its content. It claimed freedom of expression, inviolability of one's dwelling, a right to property, equality before the law, equality of opportunity in the public services, and freedom from arbitrary arrest. Those are recognisably the claims that became Part III.
The Commonwealth of India Bill, 1925
Drafted under the auspices of the National Convention associated with Annie Besant, and notable because it was actually introduced in the British House of Commons, where it made no progress.
It declared a list of fundamental rights including liberty of the person, freedom of conscience and free profession of religion, free expression of opinion, free assembly, equality before the law, and free elementary education.
The Nehru Report, 1928
The most important of the pre-independence documents, and the one to name if only one is named.
An all-party committee chaired by Motilal Nehru produced it in response to the challenge to Indians to produce an agreed constitution, the challenge that had accompanied the appointment of the Simon Commission.
It set out a declaration of nineteen fundamental rights, and its significance is threefold. The rights were to be justiciable, that is enforceable in a court, which is the specific thing the imperial position denied. They covered personal liberty, conscience, expression, assembly, association, equality before the law, non-discrimination on grounds of religion, caste or creed, and free elementary education. And the list was produced by Indians across parties as a statement of what an Indian constitution would contain.
The Pre-Constitutional Demand for a Bill of Rights
The Karachi Resolution, 1931
The Congress session at Karachi in March 1931 adopted the Resolution on Fundamental Rights and Economic and Social Change.
This is the document that explains the shape of the Indian Constitution, and it should be given weight for one reason above all others: it put civil and political claims and economic and social claims in one list, on the same footing.
Its civil and political content included freedom of expression, association and assembly, freedom of conscience and religion, equality before the law irrespective of caste, creed or sex, no disability on grounds of religion or caste, free and compulsory primary education, and the right to bear arms subject to regulation.
Its economic and social content included a living wage, limited working hours, protection against the economic consequences of old age, sickness and unemployment, protection of women workers, the abolition of serfdom, and the State ownership or control of key industries.
Twenty years later that single list was split in two, and the civil half became Part III while the economic half became Part IV. [Why the Social and Economic Rights Went into Part IV] is that split.
The Sapru Committee Report, 1945
The Committee chaired by Sir Tej Bahadur Sapru proposed a division of rights into justiciable and non-justiciable categories.
That is the proposal the Constituent Assembly adopted, and it is the direct structural ancestor of Parts III and IV. A candidate who can name the source of the two-part structure is doing better than one who treats it as an Irish borrowing alone.
What the imperial power said, and why it lost
The Simon Commission reported against a justiciable declaration of rights.
The Joint Parliamentary Committee that preceded the Government of India Act 1935 agreed, and the reasoning was that abstract declarations are either so heavily qualified as to be useless or so absolute as to be unworkable, and that in a country of India's diversity they would generate litigation rather than protection.
So the 1935 Act, which supplied a great deal of the Constitution's administrative structure, supplied none of its rights.
The Indian answer had two parts. A people that had been governed without rights had reason to want them written down and enforceable. And the argument that Indians were unsuited to enforceable rights was the same argument that had been used against every other extension of self government.
What this history contributes to the finished Constitution
Four things, and they are the marks in this question.
The insistence on justiciability, from the Nehru Report onwards, which is why Part III is enforceable and why article 32 exists.
The Pre-Constitutional Demand for a Bill of Rights
The breadth of the list, from Karachi, which is why the Indian Constitution contains far more rights than the American one it is often compared to.
The two-part structure, from Sapru, which is why there is a Part IV at all.
And the specifically Indian entries. Untouchability in article 17, the prohibition on traffic in human beings and forced labour in article 23, and the prohibition on child labour in hazardous employment in article 24 are not in the American or the Irish model. They are in Part III because Indian social reform politics put them on the list decades earlier.
Worked example
Her Set 2 Q1 asks for the distinction between human rights and fundamental rights against the background of the history and development of human rights in India. The history is half the question.
Give the five documents in order with a line of content on each.
Give Karachi the most space, because the single combined list and its later split explain the structure of the Constitution.
Name Sapru as the source of the justiciable and non-justiciable division.
State the imperial position and the answer to it, because that is the argument the history is settling.
Close with the four contributions to the finished text.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the drafters borrowed nothing. They borrowed the writ jurisdiction, the due process debate, the directive principles device and much else; the point is that the demand and the content were Indian first.
It does not mean the 1895 Bill is securely attributed. It is not, and an answer that names an author with confidence is overstating the record.
And it does not mean the Karachi Resolution had legal force. It was a political resolution of a party, and its force is as evidence of what was wanted.
Quick revision
1895, Constitution of India Bill: earliest Indian list of rights. Authorship disputed, often associated with Tilak's circle. Expression, dwelling, property, equality, equality of opportunity, freedom from arbitrary arrest.
1925, Commonwealth of India Bill: National Convention associated with Annie Besant; introduced in the House of Commons and went nowhere. Liberty, conscience, expression, assembly, equality, free elementary education.
1928, Nehru Report: all-party committee under Motilal Nehru, answering the Simon Commission challenge. Nineteen fundamental rights, and they were to be JUSTICIABLE.
1931, Karachi Resolution: Congress session, March 1931, on Fundamental Rights and Economic and Social Change. Civil and economic claims in ONE list, later split into Parts III and IV.
1945, Sapru Committee: proposed the division into justiciable and non-justiciable rights, the direct ancestor of the two-part structure.
The imperial position: the Simon Commission and the Joint Parliamentary Committee both against; the Government of India Act 1935 contains no bill of rights.
Four contributions: justiciability, breadth, the two-part structure, and the Indian entries in articles 17, 23 and 24.
The Pre-Constitutional Demand for a Bill of Rights
Test yourself
1. Trace the pre-constitutional demand for a bill of rights. It runs for half a century. The Constitution of India Bill of 1895, sometimes called the Swaraj Bill and of disputed authorship though often associated with Tilak's circle, is the earliest Indian draft constitution and the earliest Indian list of rights, claiming freedom of expression, inviolability of the dwelling, property, equality before the law, equality of opportunity in the public services and freedom from arbitrary arrest. The Commonwealth of India Bill of 1925, drafted under the National Convention associated with Annie Besant, was actually introduced in the House of Commons and declared liberty of the person, freedom of conscience and religion, free expression, free assembly, equality before the law and free elementary education.
The Nehru Report of 1928, produced by an all-party committee under Motilal Nehru in answer to the challenge that accompanied the Simon Commission, is the most important of them: it set out a declaration of nineteen fundamental rights and insisted that they be justiciable, which was the precise thing the imperial position denied. The Karachi Resolution of March 1931 put civil and political claims alongside economic and social ones in a single list on the same footing, covering expression, association, conscience, equality irrespective of caste, creed or sex, and free primary education on one side, and a living wage, limited hours, protection in old age, sickness and unemployment, protection of women workers and the abolition of serfdom on the other. The Sapru Committee of 1945 then proposed dividing rights into justiciable and non-justiciable categories, which is the structure the Constituent Assembly adopted.
2. What did the imperial power say, and what turned on the disagreement? The British position, maintained to the end, was that a justiciable declaration of rights was unsuitable for India. The Simon Commission reported against one, and the Joint Parliamentary Committee that preceded the Government of India Act 1935 agreed. The reasoning was that abstract declarations are either so heavily qualified as to be useless or so absolute as to be unworkable, and that in a country of India's diversity they would produce litigation rather than protection. The consequence was that the 1935 Act, which supplied a great deal of the eventual Constitution's administrative machinery, supplied none of its rights.
What turned on it was the whole character of Part III. The Indian answer was that a people governed without rights for a very long time had particular reason to want them written down and enforceable, and that the argument about unsuitability was the same argument that had been used against every previous extension of self government. Because the Indians won that argument, Part III is justiciable, article 13 makes an inconsistent law void, and article 32 is itself a fundamental right. Had the imperial position prevailed, India would have had a constitution with rights stated as principles of policy and no remedy attached, which is what Part IV actually is.
The Pre-Constitutional Demand for a Bill of Rights
3. What does this history contribute to the text of the Constitution? Four things. The insistence on justiciability, pressed from the Nehru Report onwards, is why Part III is enforceable against the State, why article 13 voids inconsistent laws, and why the remedy in article 32 is itself made a fundamental right rather than left to ordinary procedure. The breadth of the list, which comes from Karachi, is why the Indian Constitution contains far more rights than the American document it is usually compared with, and why so many of them carry their limitations on their face.
The two-part structure comes from the Sapru Committee's proposal to divide rights into justiciable and non-justiciable, which is why there is a Part IV at all and why the Karachi list ended up split down the middle. And the specifically Indian entries come from Indian social reform politics rather than from any foreign model: the abolition of untouchability in article 17, the prohibition of traffic in human beings and forced labour in article 23, and the prohibition of child labour in hazardous employment in article 24 appear in no American or Irish precedent and are in Part III because Indians had been demanding them for decades.
The Constituent Assembly, and the Choice of a Justiciable Part III
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
The Constituent Assembly took the pre-independence demand and turned it into an enforceable Part III, working through an Advisory Committee under Sardar Patel and a Fundamental Rights Sub-Committee under J. B. Kripalani, adopting the Sapru division into justiciable and non-justiciable rights, and settling in the process the single most consequential drafting question in the document.
The machinery
The Objectives Resolution was moved by Jawaharlal Nehru on 13 December 1946 and adopted on 22 January 1947. It promised to all the people of India justice, social, economic and political; equality of status, of opportunity and before the law; and freedom of thought, expression, belief, faith, worship, vocation, association and action, subject to law and public morality. That sentence is the seed of both Part III and the Preamble.
The Advisory Committee on Fundamental Rights, Minorities and Tribal and Excluded Areas was constituted under Sardar Vallabhbhai Patel.
Its Sub-Committee on Fundamental Rights was chaired by J. B. Kripalani, and it did the article by article work.
B. N. Rau, the Constitutional Adviser, prepared the drafts, toured other jurisdictions and brought back the advice that shaped article 21.
The Drafting Committee under B. R. Ambedkar produced the text that was debated.
The decision that defines the Constitution: justiciability
The Sub-Committee adopted the Sapru division, classifying rights as justiciable or non-justiciable, and the Assembly accepted it.
The justiciable rights went into Part III with a remedy attached. Article 13 makes an inconsistent law void; article 32 gives a direct route to the Supreme Court and is itself a fundamental right.
The non-justiciable rights went into Part IV, where article 37 says in terms that they are not enforceable by any court.
Ambedkar called article 32 the article without which the Constitution would be a nullity, and described it as its very heart and soul. That is the sentence to quote, and [Article 32: the Remedy That Is Itself a Right] takes it in full.
The due process debate, and why article 21 says what it says
This is the most examinable episode in the whole of Module I.
The draft article contained the words "without due process of law", taken from the American Fifth and Fourteenth Amendments.
B. N. Rau, in the United States, consulted Justice Felix Frankfurter, who advised against it. The objection was that due process gave an unelected court an undefined power to strike down social and economic legislation on its own view of what was reasonable, which is what the American courts had spent decades doing, and that a new country with a large programme of social reform ahead of it should not hand that weapon to its judges.
The Constituent Assembly, and the Choice of a Justiciable Part III
The Assembly replaced due process with "procedure established by law", a formula taken from article 31 of the Japanese Constitution of 1946.
The change was deliberate and was understood at the time. Members argued about it, some warning that it left personal liberty at the mercy of the legislature.
The consequence lasted until the late 1970s. On the narrow reading, article 21 required only that there be a law and that the procedure it prescribed be followed; it did not permit the court to ask whether that procedure was fair. [How Article 21 Was Enlarged] is the story of how that reading was abandoned, and the irony worth stating is that the Supreme Court eventually read into article 21 very nearly the thing the Assembly had deliberately removed.
What the Assembly argued about, and settled
Four other debates are worth a sentence each.
Property. The right to property was included as article 31 and became the most amended provision in the Constitution before being removed from Part III altogether in 1978.
Preventive detention. Article 22(3) to (7) permits it, and the Assembly put it into the Constitution because it expected to need it. This is the clearest instance of the drafters writing an exception into a right rather than leaving it to the legislature.
Article 33 and the armed forces. Parliament may restrict or abrogate the fundamental rights in their application to the armed forces and to forces charged with maintaining public order. That article is the constitutional root of the problem Module III has with the Armed Forces (Special Powers) Act.
Untouchability. Article 17 abolishes it and makes its practice an offence, which makes it the only fundamental right that creates a crime and one of the few that operates against private persons.
What the Assembly did not do
It did not make the economic and social claims enforceable, and that decision is examined separately in [Why the Social and Economic Rights Went into Part IV].
It did not include a general right against private power. Part III runs against the State as defined in article 12, with a handful of exceptions.
And it did not entrench Part III against amendment. Article 368 permits amendment, and the limits on that power were built by the courts three decades later rather than written by the Assembly.
Worked example
A question on the history and development of human rights in the Indian Constitution.
Start with the Objectives Resolution and quote its promise, because it is the bridge from the nationalist demand to the drafted text.
Name the machinery: Advisory Committee under Patel, Sub-Committee under Kripalani, Rau as Constitutional Adviser, Drafting Committee under Ambedkar.
Give the justiciability decision and Ambedkar on article 32.
The Constituent Assembly, and the Choice of a Justiciable Part III
Give the due process debate in full, because it is the piece of history that still determines how article 21 is read today.
Give the four settled debates briefly.
Close on what the Assembly did not do, which is the transition to Module II.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the drafters were hostile to the social and economic claims. They put them in Part IV and called them fundamental in the governance of the country.
It does not mean the due process change failed. It worked exactly as intended for nearly thirty years, and what changed was the Court's approach and not the words.
And it does not mean Part III is a copy of any single foreign model. The list is Indian, the remedy is drawn from the English writs, the due process debate is American, the directive principles device is Irish, and the words of article 21 are Japanese.
Quick revision
Objectives Resolution: moved by Nehru 13 December 1946, adopted 22 January 1947. Justice social, economic and political; equality of status, of opportunity and before the law; freedom of thought, expression, belief, faith, worship, vocation, association and action.
Advisory Committee under Sardar Patel; Fundamental Rights Sub-Committee under J. B. Kripalani; B. N. Rau Constitutional Adviser; Drafting Committee under Ambedkar.
The Sapru division adopted: justiciable rights to Part III with article 13 and article 32; non-justiciable to Part IV, where article 37 says they are not enforceable by any court.
Ambedkar on article 32: the very heart and soul of the Constitution.
Due process debate: the draft said due process of law; Rau consulted Frankfurter, who warned it would let judges strike down social legislation; the Assembly substituted procedure established by law, from article 31 of the Japanese Constitution of 1946.
Four settled debates: property in article 31, later removed; preventive detention written into article 22; article 33 on the armed forces; article 17 on untouchability, the only fundamental right creating an offence.
Three things not done: no enforceable economic rights, no general right against private power, no entrenchment against article 368.
Test yourself
1. How did the Constituent Assembly organise the work on rights, and what did it decide about enforceability? The Objectives Resolution, moved by Nehru on 13 December 1946 and adopted on 22 January 1947, set the terms by promising to all the people of India justice, social, economic and political, equality of status, of opportunity and before the law, and freedom of thought, expression, belief, faith, worship, vocation, association and action subject to law and public morality. That sentence is the seed of both the Preamble and Part III. The detailed work was done by an Advisory Committee on Fundamental Rights, Minorities and Tribal and Excluded Areas under Sardar Vallabhbhai Patel, whose Sub-Committee on Fundamental Rights was chaired by J. B. Kripalani, with B. N. Rau as Constitutional Adviser preparing drafts and the Drafting Committee under Ambedkar producing the text for debate.
The Constituent Assembly, and the Choice of a Justiciable Part III
On enforceability the Assembly adopted the division the Sapru Committee had proposed, classifying rights as justiciable or non-justiciable. The justiciable ones went into Part III with a remedy attached: article 13 makes any inconsistent law void to the extent of the inconsistency, and article 32 gives a direct route to the Supreme Court and is itself made a fundamental right. Ambedkar called article 32 the article without which the Constitution would be a nullity, and described it as its very heart and soul. The non-justiciable ones went into Part IV, where article 37 states in terms that they are not enforceable by any court while remaining fundamental in the governance of the country.
2. Explain the due process debate and why it still matters. The draft of what became article 21 contained the American formula, that no person shall be deprived of life or liberty without due process of law. B. N. Rau, travelling in the United States, consulted Justice Felix Frankfurter, who advised against it. The objection was that due process handed an unelected court an undefined power to strike down social and economic legislation on its own view of what was reasonable, which the American courts had spent decades doing, and that a new country with a large programme of land reform and social legislation ahead of it should not give its judges that weapon. The Assembly accepted the advice and substituted the words procedure established by law, a formula taken from article 31 of the Japanese Constitution of 1946. The change was deliberate, was debated, and was understood at the time, with several members warning that it left personal liberty at the mercy of whatever procedure the legislature chose to prescribe.
It still matters because it determined how article 21 was read for nearly thirty years. On the narrow construction the article required only that a law exist and that its procedure be followed, and did not permit a court to ask whether the procedure was fair. That reading was abandoned in the late 1970s, when the Court held that the procedure must be fair, just and reasonable, which brought back in substance very nearly the thing the Assembly had deliberately taken out. Any answer on the enlargement of article 21 has to begin here, because the enlargement is only intelligible against what was removed.
The Constituent Assembly, and the Choice of a Justiciable Part III
3. What did the Assembly not do, and what followed from each omission? Three things. It did not make the economic and social claims enforceable, putting them in Part IV instead and declaring in article 37 that they bind the State as a duty in making laws while being unenforceable in any court. What followed was that the Supreme Court eventually enforced many of them anyway, by reading livelihood, shelter, health, food and education into article 21, so the omission shaped Indian constitutional method as much as Indian constitutional content.
It did not include a general right against private power. Part III runs against the State as defined in article 12, with a handful of exceptions such as article 17 on untouchability, article 23 on traffic in human beings and forced labour, and article 24 on child labour. What followed is that the great majority of human rights violations in ordinary life, by employers, by landlords, by families and by castes, reach the Constitution only indirectly, through a statute or through a duty placed on the State to act.
And it did not entrench Part III against amendment. Article 368 permits it, and the property right was in fact amended repeatedly and eventually removed from Part III altogether. The limits on that power, the basic structure doctrine, were built by the courts three decades later rather than written by the Assembly, which is why they remain contested in a way that a written entrenchment clause would not have been.
Why the Social and Economic Rights Went into Part IV
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
The economic and social claims went into Part IV, not Part III, because the Assembly judged that a poor State could not be sued for what it could not yet deliver, and article 37 records the consequence: the Directive Principles are not enforceable by any court, and are nonetheless fundamental in the governance of the country.
What article 37 actually says
The provisions contained in this Part shall not be enforceable by any court, but the principles therein laid down are nevertheless fundamental in the governance of the country and it shall be the duty of the State to apply these principles in making laws.
Three clauses, and each one is doing work. No court enforcement. Fundamental in governance. A duty on the State in making laws.
A candidate who quotes only the first clause has misread the article, and the second and third are what every later development builds on.
The reasons the Assembly gave
Four, and they should be given as reasons rather than as excuses.
Resources. A right to work, to a living wage, to public assistance in old age and to free legal aid all cost money that the State in 1950 did not have. A justiciable right the State cannot satisfy produces either judgments nobody obeys or a court setting the budget.
Progressive realisation. These claims are satisfied by degrees over time, not by a single act. A court asked whether the right to health has been violated has no measurable standard to apply on any given day.
Institutional competence. Deciding how much of a limited budget goes to hospitals rather than schools is a political judgment about priorities among competing goods, and courts have no method for making it.
Democratic legitimacy. A programme of social and economic transformation should be carried out by an elected legislature answerable for it, not imposed by judges. This is the same concern that produced the due process decision described in [The Constituent Assembly, and the Choice of a Justiciable Part III].
The Irish borrowing, and what was borrowed
The device comes from the Constitution of Ireland of 1937, which contains Directive Principles of Social Policy stated to be for the guidance of the legislature and not cognisable by any court.
What India borrowed was the form, a set of non-justiciable directives sitting beside justiciable rights.
What India did not borrow was the content or the weight. The Indian Part IV is far longer, more specific and more programmatic, and article 37's second and third clauses give it a status the Irish provision does not claim.
The criticism, stated fairly
Three criticisms are standard.
A right without a remedy is not a right. Sir Ivor Jennings called the Principles pious aspirations, and the criticism has force: article 37 tells a starving person that the State has a duty which they cannot enforce.
Why the Social and Economic Rights Went into Part IV
It ranks the rights. Putting liberty in Part III and food in Part IV says, in the structure of the document, that one matters more than the other, which is the opposite of the Karachi Resolution's premise.
And it invites evasion. A government that has done nothing about a directive for seventy years faces no legal consequence at all.
The answer to the criticism
Four answers, and the last is the strongest.
Article 37 is not nothing. The duty to apply the principles in making laws is a real duty, and a great deal of Indian social legislation is enacted under it and defended by reference to it.
They are used to construe statutes and rights. A Part IV principle is regularly used to resolve an ambiguity, and article 39A on legal aid and article 47 on nutrition and public health have both done heavy interpretive work.
They defeat a challenge. Legislation implementing a directive is upheld against a Part III challenge more readily, and articles 31A, 31B and 31C were inserted to protect exactly that legislation.
And the boundary has been crossed anyway. The Supreme Court has read directive principle content into article 21 and thereby made it enforceable: livelihood, shelter, health, food and education all began in Part IV. [The Interrelationship of Fundamental Rights and Directive Principles] traces the doctrine, and [Education: From a Directive to Article 21A] is the case where the crossing was later confirmed by amendment.
What Part IV contains
The heads worth knowing, and [The Contribution of the Directive Principles to Human Rights] takes them in detail.
Article
Direction
38
A social order in which justice, social, economic and political, informs all institutions; minimising inequalities of income, status, facilities and opportunities
39
Adequate means of livelihood; distribution of material resources to subserve the common good; no concentration of wealth; equal pay for equal work; health and strength of workers and children not abused
39A
Equal justice and free legal aid
41
Right to work, to education and to public assistance in unemployment, old age, sickness and disablement
42
Just and humane conditions of work and maternity relief
43
A living wage and conditions of work ensuring a decent standard of life
44
A uniform civil code
45
Early childhood care and education below the age of six
46
Educational and economic interests of the Scheduled Castes, Scheduled Tribes and other weaker sections
47
Raising the level of nutrition and standard of living, and improving public health
48A
Protection and improvement of the environment and safeguarding forests and wildlife
51
Promotion of international peace and security, and fostering respect for international law and treaty obligations
Why the Social and Economic Rights Went into Part IV
Article 51(c) is the one Module IV cannot do without, and [Article 51(c), and the Duty to Foster Respect for International Law] is where it is taken.
Worked example
Her Set 1 Q7(a) asks for the contribution of the Directive Principles to the promotion of human rights, and Set 2 Q7(a) asks for the interrelationship. Both need this chapter first.
Quote article 37 in full, all three clauses.
Give the four reasons the Assembly divided the list.
Name the Irish source, and say what was and was not borrowed.
Give the three criticisms, fairly.
Give the four answers, ending on the boundary having been crossed by article 21.
Do not argue that Part IV is as good as Part III. It is not, and the examiner will not believe it. Argue that the division was defensible in 1950 and has been substantially undone since.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the Directive Principles are unenforceable in every sense. They cannot found a writ on their own; they can construe a right, defend a statute and enter article 21.
It does not mean the Assembly thought them unimportant. Article 37 calls them fundamental in the governance of the country, which is deliberate language.
And it does not mean Part IV is a dead letter. Most Indian welfare legislation is enacted under it, and a large part of the Supreme Court's article 21 jurisprudence is Part IV content arriving by another door.
Quick revision
Article 37, three clauses: not enforceable by any court; fundamental in the governance of the country; and the duty of the State to apply these principles in making laws.
Four reasons for the split: resources, progressive realisation, institutional competence, democratic legitimacy.
Source: the Constitution of Ireland 1937. India borrowed the form, not the content or the weight.
Three criticisms: a right without a remedy; the ranking it implies; and the evasion it permits. Jennings called them pious aspirations.
Four answers: the duty in making laws is real; they construe statutes and rights; they defend legislation, protected by articles 31A, 31B and 31C; and the boundary has been crossed by article 21.
Key articles: 39(d) equal pay, 39A legal aid, 41 work and public assistance, 42 maternity relief, 43 living wage, 45 early childhood, 47 nutrition and public health, 48A environment, 51(c) international law.
Test yourself
1. What does article 37 say, and why does the whole article matter rather than its first clause? Article 37 provides that the provisions contained in Part IV shall not be enforceable by any court, but that the principles laid down there are nevertheless fundamental in the governance of the country and that it shall be the duty of the State to apply these principles in making laws. Three clauses, and each does separate work. The first removes the remedy, so no writ lies to compel the State to provide a living wage or public assistance. The second gives the Part a constitutional status that ordinary policy documents do not have, describing the principles as fundamental in governance. The third imposes an affirmative duty on the State when it legislates.
Why the Social and Economic Rights Went into Part IV
Quoting only the first clause misreads the article and makes the rest of Indian constitutional development unintelligible. The second and third clauses are what allow a court to use a directive to resolve an ambiguity in a statute, to uphold welfare legislation against a Part III challenge, and eventually to read directive content into article 21 and thereby enforce it. A student who thinks Part IV is legally inert cannot explain why the right to livelihood, to shelter, to health, to food and to education are enforceable in India today, because every one of them began there.
2. Why did the Assembly put the economic and social claims in Part IV, and how fair are the criticisms? Four reasons. Resources: a right to work, a living wage, public assistance in old age and free legal aid all cost money that the Indian State in 1950 did not have, and a justiciable right the State cannot satisfy produces either judgments nobody obeys or a court effectively setting the budget. Progressive realisation: these claims are met by degrees over time rather than by a single act, so a court asked on a given day whether the right to health has been violated has no measurable standard to apply. Institutional competence: deciding how much of a limited budget goes to hospitals rather than schools is a judgment about priorities among competing goods, and courts have no method for making it. And democratic legitimacy: a programme of social transformation should be carried out by an elected legislature answerable for it, which is the same concern that produced the substitution of procedure established by law for due process.
The criticisms have force. A right without a remedy is not a right, and Jennings called the Principles pious aspirations. The division ranks the claims, saying in the structure of the document that liberty matters more than food, which reverses the premise of the Karachi Resolution that had put them in one list. And it invites evasion, since a government that has ignored a directive for seventy years faces no legal consequence. The fair conclusion is that the division was defensible in the conditions of 1950 and has been substantially undone since, mostly by the courts rather than by Parliament.
Why the Social and Economic Rights Went into Part IV
3. What did India take from the Irish Constitution, and what did it not take? India took the device: a set of directives addressed to the legislature, sitting beside justiciable rights in the same document and expressly excluded from the jurisdiction of the courts. The Constitution of Ireland of 1937 contains Directive Principles of Social Policy stated to be for the general guidance of the legislature and not cognisable by any court, and the Indian Part IV follows that form closely enough that the borrowing is not in doubt.
What India did not take was the content or the weight. The Irish provision is short and general; the Indian Part IV is long, specific and programmatic, naming a living wage, equal pay for equal work, free legal aid, maternity relief, nutrition, public health, the environment and the fostering of respect for international law. And article 37 gives it a status the Irish text does not claim, by declaring the principles fundamental in the governance of the country and by imposing a duty on the State to apply them in making laws. Those two additions are what later allowed Indian courts to give Part IV real interpretive force, so the borrowing is a starting point and not an explanation of what Part IV became.
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Part III runs against the State as article 12 defines it, and article 13 is what makes it law rather than exhortation: any law inconsistent with a fundamental right is void to the extent of the inconsistency.
Article 12: who the rights run against
In this Part, unless the context otherwise requires, the State includes:
the Government and Parliament of India;
the Government and the Legislature of each of the States;
all local authorities within the territory of India;
and other authorities within the territory of India or under the control of the Government of India.
Four features of that definition matter.
It says includes, not means, so the list is not exhaustive.
It covers the legislature as well as the executive, which is why a statute can be struck down and not merely an order made under it.
Local authorities brings in municipalities, panchayats and improvement trusts.
And other authorities is the open phrase, which is where the litigation is. The expression has been read to cover statutory corporations and bodies that are instrumentalities or agencies of the State, on tests looking at financial resources, deep and pervasive State control, monopoly status, functions of public importance and whether a government department was transferred to it. A private body performing a public function may be within it; a private body simply doing business is not.
The judiciary sits awkwardly. In its rule-making and administrative capacity it is generally treated as the State; a judicial order is generally not challenged as violating a fundamental right, and the point is not fully settled.
Why article 12 limits this paper
Part III does not generally run against private persons, and that is the single largest structural limitation on human rights protection in India.
The exceptions are few and specific. Article 15(2) on access to shops, public restaurants, wells and roads; article 17 on untouchability; article 23 on traffic in human beings and forced labour; and article 24 on child labour in hazardous employment. These bind everybody.
Everywhere else, a violation by an employer, a landlord, a caste body or a family reaches the Constitution only indirectly, through a statute enacted to deal with it or through a duty on the State to act. That is why Module III spends so much of its length on statutes rather than on articles.
Article 13: what makes it enforceable
Article 13(1): all laws in force immediately before the commencement of the Constitution, so far as inconsistent with Part III, shall be void to the extent of such inconsistency.
Article 13(2): the State shall not make any law which takes away or abridges the rights conferred by this Part, and any law made in contravention shall, to the extent of the contravention, be void.
Part III: the Architecture, and Article 12
Article 13(3) defines both terms widely. Law includes any Ordinance, order, bye-law, rule, regulation, notification, custom or usage having the force of law. Laws in force includes pre-constitutional legislation not previously repealed, even if not then in operation.
Article 13(4), inserted by amendment, provides that nothing in the article applies to an amendment of the Constitution made under article 368.
The four doctrines article 13 generates
Severability. Void to the extent of the inconsistency, so the offending part goes and the rest survives if it can stand alone.
Eclipse. A pre-constitutional law inconsistent with a fundamental right is not dead but overshadowed; if the inconsistency is removed by amendment, it revives. The doctrine applies straightforwardly to article 13(1) laws.
Waiver. A person cannot waive a fundamental right. The rights are not conferred for the individual's private benefit alone but as a matter of public policy, so consent does not cure a breach.
And the reach of custom. Because article 13(3)(a) includes custom and usage having the force of law, a customary practice can be struck down as violating a fundamental right, which matters a great deal in a country where a great deal of social ordering is customary.
Article 13(4) and the amendment question
The clause was inserted to put constitutional amendments beyond article 13.
It did not settle the question. The courts developed the basic structure doctrine, under which an amendment that damages or destroys a basic feature of the Constitution is invalid even though article 13(4) removes it from article 13. [The Amendments That Changed Part III] takes the sequence, and the point to hold here is that article 13(4) answers a textual question and not the constitutional one.
The shape of Part III
Group
Articles
Content
Preliminary
12, 13
Definition of the State; laws inconsistent with the rights
Right to equality
14 to 18
Equality before law, non-discrimination, public employment, untouchability, titles
Right to freedom
19 to 22
Six freedoms, conviction, life and personal liberty, education, arrest and detention
Right against exploitation
23, 24
Traffic in human beings and forced labour; child labour
Freedom of religion
25 to 28
Conscience, denominations, taxation, religious instruction
Cultural and educational rights
29, 30
Minorities
Saving and remedies
31A to 35
Saving clauses, article 32, armed forces, martial law, legislation to give effect
Article 31 itself is gone, removed from Part III by the Forty-fourth Amendment, and the right to property now sits in article 300A outside Part III.
Worked example
Any question on Part III should open with this architecture rather than with a particular article.
Part III: the Architecture, and Article 12
Give article 12 and its four limbs, and say that includes is not means.
Say what other authorities has been read to cover, with the tests, and note that a private body doing public functions may be inside it.
Give article 13(1) and (2), quoting void to the extent of the inconsistency.
Give the wide definition of law in 13(3)(a), because custom is in it.
Give the four doctrines.
Then state the structural limitation, that Part III does not generally bind private persons and that this is why Module III is a paper about statutes.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean every public body is the State. The tests are about control and function, and a body can be public in ordinary speech and outside article 12.
It does not mean an inconsistent law is repealed. It is void to the extent of the inconsistency, which is why eclipse and severability exist.
And it does not mean article 13(4) protects every amendment. It removes amendments from article 13; the basic structure doctrine reaches them by another route.
Quick revision
Article 12: the State includes the Government and Parliament of India, the Government and Legislature of each State, all local authorities, and other authorities within India or under the control of the Government of India. Includes, not means.
Other authorities: statutory corporations and instrumentalities or agencies of the State, on tests of financial resources, deep and pervasive control, monopoly status, public importance, and transfer of a government department.
Article 13(1): pre-constitutional laws void to the extent of the inconsistency. 13(2): the State shall not make any such law. 13(3)(a): law includes Ordinance, order, bye-law, rule, regulation, notification, custom or usage. 13(4): does not apply to an article 368 amendment.
Four doctrines: severability, eclipse, no waiver, and the reach of custom.
Part III does not generally bind private persons. Exceptions: 15(2), 17, 23, 24.
Article 31 is gone; property is now article 300A, outside Part III.
Test yourself
1. Who does Part III run against, and how far does the definition stretch? Against the State as article 12 defines it: the Government and Parliament of India, the Government and the Legislature of each State, all local authorities within the territory of India, and other authorities within the territory of India or under the control of the Government of India. The definition says includes rather than means, so it is not exhaustive. It covers legislatures as well as executives, which is what makes it possible to strike down a statute rather than merely an order made under one, and it covers local authorities such as municipalities, panchayats and improvement trusts.
Part III: the Architecture, and Article 12
The open phrase is other authorities, and that is where the litigation is. It has been construed to cover statutory corporations and bodies that are instrumentalities or agencies of the State, on a set of tests that look at whether the entire share capital or financial resources come from the State, whether there is deep and pervasive State control, whether the body enjoys a State-conferred monopoly, whether it performs functions of public importance closely related to governmental functions, and whether a government department has been transferred to it. A private body performing a public function may fall inside it, while a private body simply carrying on business does not. The judiciary sits awkwardly: in its rule-making and administrative capacity it is generally treated as the State, while a judicial order is generally not challenged as violating a fundamental right, and the position is not fully settled.
2. What does article 13 do, and what doctrines follow from it? Article 13(1) provides that all laws in force immediately before the commencement of the Constitution, in so far as they are inconsistent with Part III, shall be void to the extent of the inconsistency. Article 13(2) forbids the State to make any law taking away or abridging the rights conferred by Part III, and makes any such law void to the extent of the contravention. Article 13(3)(a) defines law very widely, to include any Ordinance, order, bye-law, rule, regulation, notification, custom or usage having the force of law, and 13(3)(b) defines laws in force to include pre-constitutional legislation not previously repealed even if not then in operation. Article 13(4), inserted later, provides that nothing in the article applies to an amendment made under article 368.
Four doctrines follow. Severability, because the law is void only to the extent of the inconsistency, so the offending portion falls and the remainder survives if it can stand alone. Eclipse, because a pre-constitutional law inconsistent with a fundamental right is overshadowed rather than dead, and revives if the inconsistency is removed. No waiver, because the rights are conferred as a matter of public policy and not for the holder's private benefit alone, so consent does not cure a breach. And the reach of custom, because custom and usage having the force of law are within the definition, which allows a customary practice to be struck down and matters greatly in a society where much ordering is customary.
3. Why is article 12 the largest structural limitation on human rights protection in India? Because Part III, with a handful of exceptions, binds only the State. A violation committed by an employer, a landlord, a caste body, a school or a family is not a breach of a fundamental right at all, however serious it is as a human rights matter, and cannot be met by a writ addressed to the wrongdoer. The exceptions are few and specific: article 15(2) on access to shops, public restaurants, hotels, wells, tanks, bathing ghats and roads; article 17 abolishing untouchability and making its practice an offence; article 23 prohibiting traffic in human beings, begar and other forms of forced labour; and article 24 prohibiting the employment of children in hazardous work. Those four bind everybody.
Part III: the Architecture, and Article 12
The consequence runs right through this paper. Because the Constitution cannot reach private violation directly, protection against it has to come from statutes, and those statutes need their own machinery, their own courts and their own commissions. That is why Module III is largely a paper about the Protection of Human Rights Act 1993, the atrocities Act, POCSO and the special courts rather than about articles, and why the failure of that machinery matters so much: for most people, most of the time, it is the only route there is.
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Part III distinguishes rights conferred on all persons from rights conferred on citizens only, the distinction is made in the text of each article, and it decides what a foreigner, a company or a stateless person may claim in India.
The division, article by article
Available to every person
Available to citizens only
14 equality before the law
15 discrimination on grounds of religion, race, caste, sex, place of birth
20 conviction for offences
16 equality of opportunity in public employment
21 life and personal liberty
19 the six freedoms
21A education (children of six to fourteen)
29(1) conservation of language, script, culture
22 arrest and detention, in part
30 minorities' educational institutions, in part
23, 24 exploitation and child labour
25 to 28 religion
27 no compulsory religious taxation
32 constitutional remedies
Read the text and the answer is there. Article 14 opens The State shall not deny to any person. Article 19 opens All citizens shall have the right. Article 21 opens No person shall be deprived.
Why MU asks about it
Her Set 1 Q1 quotes the proposition directly: while some fundamental rights are available only to citizens, others like article 14 and article 21 are available to all persons, whether citizens or foreigners, and she asks the candidate to discuss it in the light of the Chandrima Das decision.
So the distinction is not background on this paper. It is the question.
What a foreigner has in India
Article 14, equality before the law and the equal protection of the laws.
Article 20, protection against ex post facto laws, double jeopardy and compelled self-incrimination.
Article 21, life and personal liberty, with all the content the courts have read into it.
Article 22(1) and (2), the grounds of arrest, the right to counsel, and production before a magistrate within twenty-four hours, unless they are an enemy alien under article 22(3)(a), which means a national of a State at war with India and not any foreigner.
Articles 23 and 24, against traffic in human beings, forced labour and child labour.
Articles 25 to 28, freedom of conscience and religion.
And article 32, because the remedy is available to anyone who holds a right that Part III confers.
What a foreigner does not have
Article 19. The six freedoms are citizen rights, and the two that matter most in practice are 19(1)(d), to move freely throughout the territory of India, and 19(1)(e), to reside and settle in any part of it.
The practical consequence is direct. A restriction on where a foreigner may live or travel cannot be challenged under article 19, and has to be attacked, if at all, as arbitrary under article 14 or as an unfair procedure under article 21.
Rights of Persons and Rights of Citizens
Articles 15 and 16 are equally unavailable, so a foreigner cannot complain of discrimination as such under article 15 or claim equality of opportunity in public employment.
Companies, and why they complicate it
A company is a person for article 14 and can claim equality before the law.
A company is not a citizen for article 19, because citizenship under Part II belongs to natural persons.
The point has been litigated repeatedly and the usual route is for the shareholders to assert their own article 19 rights, since a restriction on the company may in substance restrict theirs. A candidate should know that the corporate veil is not simply pierced for this purpose, and that the position rests on the shareholders' own rights rather than the company's.
Why the distinction is drawn where it is
Two reasons, and both are defensible.
The citizen rights are about membership of the political community. Moving and settling anywhere in the territory, holding public employment, and being free of discrimination in the distribution of State benefits are all claims that flow from belonging to the State rather than from being human.
The person rights are about being human. Life, liberty, equal treatment by the law, freedom of conscience, and protection from being enslaved or tried retrospectively do not depend on who issued your passport.
That mapping is not perfect. Article 19(1)(a), freedom of speech and expression, is a human right in every international instrument and a citizen right in India, and the mismatch is real. A good answer says so rather than pretending the line is principled throughout.
What the international instruments say
Article 2(1) of the Civil and Political Covenant obliges each State party to respect and ensure the rights recognised in it to all individuals within its territory and subject to its jurisdiction, without distinction of any kind including national origin.
Article 25 is the exception, reserving political participation to citizens, and article 12 on freedom of movement is expressed to apply to everyone lawfully within the territory.
So the Covenant's line and the Constitution's line are drawn in different places, and the difference is largest at article 19. That mismatch is a legitimate criticism of Part III and belongs in [What Part III Does Not Contain].
Worked example
Her Set 1 Q1, in the part before the case.
Quote the article openings: any person in article 14, no person in article 21, all citizens in article 19.
Give both lists.
Say what follows practically for a foreigner, especially the unavailability of article 19(1)(d) and (e).
Rights of Persons and Rights of Citizens
Give the company position, briefly, because it shows the distinction is about the holder and not only about nationality.
Give the enemy alien qualification on article 22, and say the category is narrow.
Then turn to the case, which [Chandrima Das, and a Foreigner's Article 21] takes.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean a foreigner has no rights in India. They hold articles 14, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25 to 28 and 32.
It does not mean the line is principled everywhere. Freedom of expression is a human right internationally and a citizen right here.
And it does not mean a company is rightless. It holds article 14, and its shareholders hold article 19.
Quick revision
Read the opening words.Any person in article 14; no person in articles 20 and 21; all citizens in articles 15, 16 and 19.
A foreigner holds: 14, 20, 21, 22(1) and (2), 23, 24, 25 to 28, and 32.
A foreigner does not hold: 15, 16, 19. The consequential loss is 19(1)(d) movement and 19(1)(e) residence.
Enemy alien under article 22(3)(a) means a national of a State at war with India, not any foreigner.
A company is a person for article 14 and not a citizen for article 19; the shareholders assert their own article 19 rights.
The Covenant draws the line differently: article 2(1) for all individuals within the territory and subject to the jurisdiction, with article 25 reserved to citizens. The mismatch is largest at article 19.
Test yourself
1. How does Part III distinguish rights of persons from rights of citizens, and where is the line? It distinguishes them in the text of each article, so the answer is found by reading the opening words rather than by any external rule. Articles expressed as protecting any person, or framed as prohibitions on depriving any person, belong to everyone within the territory: article 14, which provides that the State shall not deny to any person equality before the law or the equal protection of the laws; article 20 on protection in respect of conviction for offences; article 21, which provides that no person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law; article 22 in part; articles 23 and 24 against traffic in human beings, forced labour and child labour; articles 25 to 28 on religion; and article 32, since the remedy follows the right.
Articles expressed as belonging to all citizens do not extend to a foreigner. Article 15 on discrimination, article 16 on equality of opportunity in public employment, and article 19 with its six freedoms are all confined to citizens, as is article 29(1). The consequential loss is greatest at article 19(1)(d) and (e), the freedom to move freely throughout the territory of India and to reside and settle in any part of it, because those are the rights an order restricting a foreigner's movement or residence would otherwise engage. Such an order therefore has to be attacked as arbitrary under article 14 or as an unfair procedure under article 21.
Rights of Persons and Rights of Citizens
2. What is the position of a company, and of an enemy alien? A company is a person and not a citizen. It can claim article 14, because that article protects any person and a company is a juristic person, and it can claim article 21 in the sense the courts have allowed. It cannot claim article 19, because citizenship under Part II of the Constitution belongs to natural persons and a corporation cannot be a citizen. The point has been litigated repeatedly, and the practical route is for the shareholders to assert their own article 19 rights on the footing that a restriction on the company restricts theirs in substance. The corporate veil is not simply lifted for the purpose; the position rests on the shareholders' own rights rather than on the company acquiring any.
An enemy alien is excluded from article 22(1) and (2) by article 22(3)(a), so they cannot claim to be informed of the grounds of arrest, to consult and be defended by a legal practitioner of choice, or to be produced before a magistrate within twenty-four hours. The category is narrow and should be stated narrowly: an enemy alien means a national of a State at war with India, not any foreigner and not a person the executive regards as hostile. A refugee, a migrant or a visitor from a State with which India is not at war holds the article 22 protections in full.
3. Is the Indian line principled, and how does it compare with the Covenant? It is defensible in outline and imperfect in detail. The outline is principled: the citizen rights are about membership of the political community, since moving and settling anywhere in the territory, holding public employment and being free of discrimination in the distribution of State benefits are claims that flow from belonging to the State rather than from being human. The person rights are about being human, since life, liberty, equal treatment by the law, freedom of conscience and protection from enslavement or retrospective punishment do not depend on nationality.
The detail is imperfect at one conspicuous point. Article 19(1)(a), freedom of speech and expression, is a human right in every international instrument and a citizen right in India, and there is no principled reason why a foreigner lawfully present should hold article 21 in its enlarged form and not hold freedom of expression. The Civil and Political Covenant draws the line differently: article 2(1) obliges each State party to respect and ensure the Covenant rights to all individuals within its territory and subject to its jurisdiction without distinction of any kind including national origin, article 25 reserves political participation to citizens, and article 12 confines freedom of movement to those lawfully within the territory. So the Covenant reserves far less to citizens than Part III does, and the gap is largest precisely at article 19.
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
The State shall not deny to any person equality before the law or the equal protection of the laws within the territory of India, which is two guarantees in one sentence, available to every person and not only to citizens.
The text, and the two limbs
The State shall not deny to any person equality before the law or the equal protection of the laws within the territory of India.
Equality before the law is the older, English formulation. It is negative: no person is above the law, all are subject to the ordinary law administered by the ordinary courts, and there are no special privileges by reason of birth or rank. It is the second of Dicey's meanings of the rule of law.
The equal protection of the laws is the American formulation, from the Fourteenth Amendment. It is positive: like should be treated alike, in like circumstances, both in the privileges conferred and in the liabilities imposed.
The difference matters. Equality before the law would be satisfied by applying one harsh law to everybody. The equal protection of the laws asks whether the law's own classifications are justifiable.
Who holds it
Any person. Citizens, foreigners, companies, and any juristic person.
Within the territory of India, so the obligation is territorial.
Against the State as article 12 defines it, so not against private persons except where another article says so.
What equality does not mean
It does not mean identical treatment. A law that treated a child and an adult, a company and an individual, or a first offender and a habitual one exactly alike would produce injustice, not equality.
So the article permits classification and forbids class legislation, and the whole of article 14 doctrine is about telling one from the other. [Classification, and Arbitrariness as the Antithesis of Equality] takes the two tests in full.
The exceptions written into the Constitution
A candidate should know these, because they are the answer to a badly framed question about absolute equality.
Article 361 confers immunity on the President and the Governors: not answerable to any court for the exercise of the powers and duties of office, and no criminal proceedings during the term.
Articles 105 and 194 confer parliamentary and legislative privilege, including immunity for anything said or any vote given in the House.
Article 31C protects laws giving effect to certain directive principles.
Articles 15(3), 15(4), 15(5), 16(4) and 16(4A) permit special provision for women and children, for socially and educationally backward classes, and for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes. These are not exceptions to equality in principle; they are the recognition that treating unequals equally is itself unequal.
Article 14: Equality Before the Law
Article 359 permits suspension of the enforcement of Part III rights during an emergency, and after the Forty-fourth Amendment articles 20 and 21 are outside that suspension.
Article 14 in human rights practice
Three uses, and they are what makes this article central to Modules III and IV.
Testing a classification in welfare legislation. Where the State extends a benefit, a protection or a document to one group and withholds it from a comparable group, article 14 asks whether the differentia is intelligible and whether it bears a rational relation to the object.
Attacking arbitrariness in an individual decision. A detention, a refusal, a removal or a denial made without reasons or without material is challengeable as arbitrary, and this is the more useful limb in practice because it does not require a comparator.
And supplying the equality element of article 21. Since the late 1970s the two articles are read together, so a procedure that is discriminatory is also not a fair, just and reasonable procedure.
The international correspondence
Article 7 of the Universal Declaration: all are equal before the law and are entitled without any discrimination to equal protection of the law. The two limbs of article 14, in one sentence, three years before the Constitution.
Article 26 of the Civil and Political Covenant is a free-standing equality guarantee, wider than article 14 in that it obliges the law to prohibit discrimination and guarantee effective protection against it.
Article 1 of the Declaration supplies the premise: all human beings are born free and equal in dignity and rights.
Worked example
Her Set 1 Q1, which needs article 14 as one of the two articles available to all persons.
Quote the article in full, because the two limbs have to be visible.
Separate the limbs and name their sources, English and American, negative and positive.
Say who holds it: any person, including a foreigner and a company.
Say that it permits classification and forbids class legislation, and give the tests in one line each.
Give the constitutional exceptions, especially articles 361, 105 and 194.
Close on the international correspondence, because her question is about the Declaration as a model code and article 7 is the model for this article.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean identical treatment for everyone. It means like treatment for those alike in relevant respects.
It does not mean the special provisions for women, children and backward classes are exceptions to it. They are applications of it.
And it does not require a comparator in every case. The arbitrariness limb operates without one.
Quick revision
The text: The State shall not deny to any person equality before the law or the equal protection of the laws within the territory of India.
Two limbs: equality before the law, English, negative, Dicey's second meaning of the rule of law; the equal protection of the laws, American, from the Fourteenth Amendment, positive, like treated alike in like circumstances.
Held by any person, including a foreigner and a company; within the territory; against the State under article 12.
Permits classification, forbids class legislation.
Exceptions in the Constitution: article 361 President and Governors; articles 105 and 194 privilege; article 31C; articles 15(3) to (5) and 16(4), which are applications rather than exceptions; article 359 in an emergency, with articles 20 and 21 now outside it.
Three human rights uses: testing a classification in welfare legislation; attacking arbitrariness without a comparator; and supplying the equality element of article 21.
Correspondence: article 7 of the Declaration; article 26 of the Covenant, which is wider.
Article 14: Equality Before the Law
Test yourself
1. What are the two limbs of article 14, and why is the distinction not merely historical? Article 14 provides that the State shall not deny to any person equality before the law or the equal protection of the laws within the territory of India, and that single sentence contains two guarantees drawn from different traditions. Equality before the law is the English formulation and is negative in character: no person is above the law, everyone is subject to the ordinary law administered by the ordinary courts, and no special privilege attaches to birth or rank. It corresponds to the second of Dicey's three meanings of the rule of law. The equal protection of the laws is the American formulation, taken from the Fourteenth Amendment, and is positive: it requires that persons alike in relevant respects be treated alike, in the privileges conferred on them and in the liabilities imposed on them.
The distinction is not merely historical because the two limbs test different things. A single harsh law applied without exception to the whole population would satisfy equality before the law completely, since nobody would be above it and nobody would be privileged. It would not necessarily satisfy the equal protection of the laws, because that limb asks whether the classifications the law itself makes are justifiable, and whether it visits like cases with like consequences. The second limb is therefore the one that does the work in modern litigation, and the first survives mainly as the source of the rule against privilege and as the reason the constitutional immunities in articles 361, 105 and 194 have to be written down expressly.
2. Who can claim article 14, and what exceptions does the Constitution itself make? Any person can claim it. The article is expressed as a prohibition on the State denying equality to any person, so it extends to citizens, to foreigners, to companies and to other juristic persons, and it operates within the territory of India. It runs against the State as article 12 defines it, and so does not directly bind private persons except where some other article does.
Article 14: Equality Before the Law
The Constitution makes several exceptions expressly. Article 361 gives the President and the Governors immunity, providing that they are not answerable to any court for the exercise of the powers and duties of their office and that no criminal proceedings shall be instituted against them during their term. Articles 105 and 194 confer parliamentary and legislative privilege, including immunity for anything said or any vote given in the House. Article 31C protects certain laws giving effect to directive principles. Article 359 permits the suspension of the enforcement of Part III rights during an emergency, though since the Forty-fourth Amendment articles 20 and 21 are outside that suspension. Articles 15(3), 15(4), 15(5), 16(4) and 16(4A), permitting special provision for women and children, for socially and educationally backward classes and for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, are conventionally listed here but are better described as applications of equality rather than exceptions to it, since treating unequals as equals is itself a form of inequality.
3. How is article 14 used in human rights litigation, and what does it correspond to internationally? Three ways. It tests classifications in welfare and administrative legislation: where the State extends a benefit, a protection, a document or a status to one group and withholds it from a comparable group, article 14 asks whether the differentia is intelligible and whether it bears a rational relation to the object the law seeks to achieve. It attacks arbitrariness in individual decisions, so a detention, a refusal, a removal or a denial made without reasons or without material can be struck down as arbitrary, and this limb is the more useful in practice because it does not require the petitioner to produce a comparator who was treated better. And it supplies the equality element of article 21, since the two articles have been read together since the late 1970s, with the result that a procedure which discriminates cannot be a fair, just and reasonable procedure.
Internationally it corresponds most closely to article 7 of the Universal Declaration, which provides that all are equal before the law and are entitled without any discrimination to equal protection of the law, and which therefore contains both of article 14's limbs in a single sentence written three years before the Constitution. Article 1 of the Declaration supplies the premise, that all human beings are born free and equal in dignity and rights. Article 26 of the Civil and Political Covenant is wider than article 14, because it is a free-standing equality guarantee that not only prohibits discrimination but obliges the law to prohibit it and to guarantee effective and equal protection against it on any ground.
Classification, and Arbitrariness as the Antithesis of Equality
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Article 14 forbids class legislation and permits reasonable classification, tested first by the two-limb rule that a classification must rest on an intelligible differentia bearing a rational nexus with the object of the law, and second by the later and wider rule that arbitrariness is the antithesis of equality.
The classification test
A law may classify. It may not create a class for no reason.
The test has two limbs and both must be satisfied.
First, the classification must be founded on an intelligible differentia which distinguishes persons or things grouped together from those left out. Intelligible means the line can be stated and understood, so that one can tell on which side of it any given case falls.
Second, that differentia must have a rational relation to the object sought to be achieved by the statute. It is not enough that the line is clear; it must be a line that serves the purpose the law is pursuing.
The second limb is where laws fail. A rule that distinguishes people by the first letter of their surname has a perfectly intelligible differentia and no rational connection to any object worth pursuing.
Three refinements a good answer includes.
The object itself must be legitimate. A classification cannot be saved by showing it perfectly serves a purpose that is itself unconstitutional.
Mathematical precision is not required. A statute may draw an age line at eighteen without proving that nobody matures at seventeen.
And there is a presumption of constitutionality. The burden lies on the person attacking the law, and the court will presume the legislature understood and appreciated the needs of its own people.
The arbitrariness test
From the late 1970s, article 14 acquired a second and much broader content.
The proposition is that equality is antithetic to arbitrariness. Where an act is arbitrary it is implicit that it is unequal both according to political logic and constitutional law, and is therefore violative of article 14.
Why this changed everything: it does not require a comparator.
Under the classification test, the petitioner must show a group that is relevantly alike and was treated better. Where the State has treated everybody equally badly, or where the petitioner is the only person affected, the test has nothing to bite on.
Under the arbitrariness test, the petitioner shows that the decision or the rule was made without reasons, without material, without a discernible principle, or in a manner no reasonable authority would adopt. No comparator is needed.
The consequence for this paper is direct. Most human rights violations in India are individual: a detention, a removal, a refusal, a denial of a document. The classification test rarely helps in those cases. The arbitrariness test does.
Classification, and Arbitrariness as the Antithesis of Equality
How the two tests fit together
They are not alternatives and one has not replaced the other.
The classification test is still the right tool for a challenge to a statutory classification, and it is what a court applies when a law divides the population into groups.
The arbitrariness test is the right tool for executive action and for a rule with no discernible basis, and it is what a court applies when there is no classification to examine.
Both are article 14. A candidate who presents the second as having overruled the first is wrong; the correct statement is that article 14 has two distinct doctrinal routes and the choice of route depends on what is being attacked.
Article 14 and article 21 read together
Since the late 1970s the articles in Part III are not read as separate compartments.
A law that deprives a person of life or personal liberty must prescribe a procedure, that procedure must be fair, just and reasonable under article 21, and it must not be arbitrary or discriminatory under article 14.
The three articles 14, 19 and 21 are read as a group, so a law restricting liberty must survive all three tests rather than only the one it appears to engage. [Due Process Read into a Constitution That Refused It] takes that development in full.
Positive discrimination is not an exception
Articles 15(3) to (6) and 16(4) to (6) permit special provision, and it is a common error to call them exceptions to article 14.
They are applications of it. The equal protection of the laws requires like treatment for those alike in relevant respects, and persons who are not alike in relevant respects are not entitled to identical treatment.
Treating unequals as equals is itself a denial of equality, which is the proposition that carries the whole of Indian reservation jurisprudence, and it follows directly from the second limb of article 14 rather than standing outside it.
Worked example
A question that asks whether some State action offends article 14.
Identify what is being attacked: a statutory classification, or an executive decision.
If it is a classification, apply the two limbs. State the differentia. Ask whether it is intelligible. Then ask what the statute's object is and whether the differentia serves it. Note the presumption of constitutionality.
If it is an executive act, apply the arbitrariness test. Ask whether there were reasons, material, and a discernible principle. Note that no comparator is required.
Read article 14 with article 21 where liberty is affected.
And if the challenge is to a special provision, say that it is an application of equality and not an exception, and then test whether the group is properly identified.
Classification, and Arbitrariness as the Antithesis of Equality
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean any classification is bad. Classification is not merely permitted, it is necessary; only class legislation is forbidden.
It does not mean the arbitrariness test replaced the classification test. Both live, and they answer different questions.
And it does not mean the presumption of constitutionality is a formality. It is a real burden, and it is why so many article 14 challenges to statutes fail.
Quick revision
Article 14 forbids class legislation and permits reasonable classification.
Two limbs, both required: an intelligible differentia distinguishing those grouped in from those left out; and a rational nexus between that differentia and the object sought to be achieved.
Three refinements: the object must itself be legitimate; mathematical precision is not required; and there is a presumption of constitutionality, the burden being on the challenger.
The arbitrariness test: equality is antithetic to arbitrariness, so an arbitrary act is unequal and violates article 14. No comparator is needed, which is why it is the useful limb for individual human rights violations.
The two tests coexist: classification for a statutory classification, arbitrariness for executive action.
Articles 14, 19 and 21 are read together: procedure must be fair, just and reasonable and also non-arbitrary and non-discriminatory.
Special provisions under 15(3) to (6) and 16(4) to (6) are applications of equality, not exceptions, because treating unequals as equals is itself unequal.
Test yourself
1. State the classification test and explain which limb does the work. Article 14 forbids class legislation but permits reasonable classification, and a classification is reasonable only if two conditions are both satisfied. First, it must be founded on an intelligible differentia which distinguishes the persons or things grouped together from those left out of the group, intelligible meaning that the line can be stated and understood so that one can tell on which side of it any given case falls. Second, that differentia must bear a rational relation to the object sought to be achieved by the statute in question. Three refinements attach: the object must itself be legitimate, since a classification cannot be saved by showing that it perfectly serves an unconstitutional purpose; mathematical precision is not required, so a statute may draw an age line at eighteen without proving that nobody matures earlier; and there is a presumption of constitutionality, the burden lying on the person attacking the law, on the footing that the legislature understands and correctly appreciates the needs of its own people.
The second limb does the work. The first is rarely difficult to satisfy, because almost any line a legislature draws can be stated clearly enough to be intelligible. It is the requirement of a rational connection between that line and the statutory purpose that defeats bad classifications, since a rule dividing people by the first letter of their surname is perfectly intelligible and connected to nothing worth achieving. An answer that recites both limbs but tests only the first has not applied the doctrine.
Classification, and Arbitrariness as the Antithesis of Equality
2. What is the arbitrariness test, and why does it matter more in human rights litigation? From the late 1970s the Supreme Court held that equality is antithetic to arbitrariness, so that where an act is arbitrary it is implicit that it is unequal both according to political logic and constitutional law, and is therefore violative of article 14. The test asks whether the decision or rule was made with reasons, on material, according to a discernible principle, and in a manner a reasonable authority might adopt.
It matters more in human rights litigation for one reason: it needs no comparator. Under the classification test a petitioner must identify a group that is relevantly alike and was treated better, which is a demand the facts frequently cannot meet. Where the State has treated everybody equally badly, or where the petitioner is the only person affected by the impugned act, there is no comparator to produce and the classification test simply has nothing to work on. Most human rights violations in India are individual rather than group-based: a detention without grounds, a removal without assessment, a refusal of a document without reasons. In those cases the arbitrariness limb is the only route through article 14, and it is why article 14 has become a general guarantee against unreasoned State action rather than only a guarantee against discriminatory classification.
3. Why are the special provisions for backward classes not exceptions to article 14? Because article 14's second limb guarantees the equal protection of the laws, which requires that persons alike in relevant respects be treated alike, and carries the corollary that persons who are not alike in relevant respects are not entitled to identical treatment. Applying an identical rule to people whose starting positions differ materially produces unequal outcomes, so treating unequals as equals is itself a denial of equality. That proposition follows directly from the equal protection limb and does not need any exception to article 14 to support it.
Articles 15(3) to (6) and 16(4) to (6) accordingly do not carve equality back; they confirm and make explicit what the equal protection limb already permits. Article 15(3) allows special provision for women and children, 15(4) for socially and educationally backward classes and for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, 15(5) for their admission to educational institutions including private unaided ones other than minority institutions, and 15(6) for economically weaker sections subject to a maximum of ten per cent. Article 16(4) permits reservation of appointments for a backward class not adequately represented in the services, 16(4A) permits reservation in promotion with consequential seniority for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, and 16(6) permits reservation for economically weaker sections subject to a ten per cent ceiling. The constitutional question in any given case is therefore not whether the special provision is an exception, but whether the group has been properly identified and whether the provision serves the equality the article guarantees.
Articles 15 and 16: Discrimination and Public Employment
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Article 15 forbids discrimination against a citizen on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex or place of birth, article 16 guarantees equality of opportunity in public employment, and both carry express permissions for special provision that make the Indian equality guarantee different in kind from a purely formal one.
Article 15
15(1). The State shall not discriminate against any citizen on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex, place of birth or any of them.
15(2). No citizen shall, on those grounds only, be subject to any disability, liability, restriction or condition with regard to (a) access to shops, public restaurants, hotels and places of public entertainment, or (b) the use of wells, tanks, bathing ghats, roads and places of public resort maintained wholly or partly out of State funds or dedicated to the use of the general public.
15(3). Nothing in the article prevents the State making any special provision for women and children.
15(4). Nothing in the article or in article 29(2) prevents special provision for the advancement of any socially and educationally backward classes of citizens or for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes.
15(5). Nothing in the article or in article 19(1)(g) prevents special provision by law for those classes in relation to admission to educational institutions including private institutions, aided or unaided, other than minority institutions under article 30(1).
15(6). Special provision for economically weaker sections other than the classes in 15(4) and 15(5), including in admissions, subject to a maximum of ten per cent.
The two words that decide most cases
On grounds only of. The prohibition bites where the ground of the differentiation is one of the five listed characteristics and nothing else. Where a distinction rests on those grounds together with some other relevant ground, it may survive.
That is a narrow reading and it has been criticised, because a rule can be discriminatory in effect while resting nominally on a mixed ground. The doctrinal answer has been to look at whether the additional ground is genuine or a pretext.
15(2) binds private persons
This is important and easy to miss. Article 15(2) is addressed not to the State but at large: no citizen shall be subject to disability in access to shops, restaurants, hotels and places of public entertainment.
So a private hotel or shop refusing service on a listed ground breaches article 15(2) directly. It is one of only four places in Part III where a fundamental right operates horizontally, with articles 17, 23 and 24.
Article 16
16(1). Equality of opportunity for all citizens in matters relating to employment or appointment to any office under the State.
Articles 15 and 16: Discrimination and Public Employment
16(2). No citizen shall, on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex, descent, place of birth, residence or any of them, be ineligible for or discriminated against in respect of any such employment or office.
16(3). Parliament may prescribe a residence requirement within a State or Union territory for a class of employment there.
16(4). The State may reserve appointments or posts for any backward class of citizens which in its opinion is not adequately represented in the services under the State.
16(4A). Reservation in matters of promotion, with consequential seniority, for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes not adequately represented.
16(4B). Unfilled reserved vacancies of a year may be carried forward as a separate class, not counted with that year's vacancies for the fifty per cent ceiling.
16(5). The article does not affect a law requiring the incumbent of an office in a religious or denominational institution to profess a particular religion.
16(6). Reservation for economically weaker sections other than the 16(4) classes, subject to a maximum of ten per cent of the posts in each category.
Two grounds article 16 adds
Descent and residence appear in article 16(2) and not in article 15(1). Descent matters for the inherited disabilities the Constitution is addressing; residence is qualified immediately by 16(3).
Why these articles are on a human rights paper
Three reasons, and the third is the one that answers her questions.
They are the operative equality guarantees. Article 14 states the principle; articles 15 and 16 state the prohibited grounds, and a prohibited-ground case is far easier to run than a bare article 14 case.
They carry the substantive conception of equality. A constitution that permitted only formal equality would forbid every special provision. The Indian text writes the permissions into the guarantee itself, which is what makes Indian equality substantive rather than formal.
And they are citizen rights, which limits them. A foreigner cannot invoke article 15 or article 16 at all, so a refugee, a migrant worker or a stateless person facing discrimination must run the case under article 14 or article 21. That limitation is why [Rights of Persons and Rights of Citizens] matters and why the Chandrima Das line of reasoning had to go through article 21.
The international correspondence
Article 2 of the Universal Declaration: entitlement to all the rights and freedoms without distinction of any kind, such as race, colour, sex, language, religion, political or other opinion, national or social origin, property, birth or other status.
That list is longer than article 15's five grounds and is not limited to citizens.
Article 26 of the Civil and Political Covenant guarantees equal protection of the law without discrimination on any ground and obliges the law to prohibit discrimination.
Articles 15 and 16: Discrimination and Public Employment
The Racial Discrimination Convention obliges States to eliminate discrimination on grounds of race, colour, descent, or national or ethnic origin. Descent is in that list, and it is the word on which the caste disagreement between India and the treaty body turns, which [The Racial Discrimination Convention, and the Disagreement About Caste] takes in full.
Worked example
A question on the equality guarantees in the Indian Constitution.
Give article 14 first as the principle.
Then articles 15 and 16 as the operative prohibitions, quoting the grounds.
Explain on grounds only of, and say why the narrow reading has been criticised.
Point out that article 15(2) binds private persons, since most answers miss it.
Give the special provisions as clauses of the articles themselves, and say that this is what makes Indian equality substantive.
Close on the limitation: both are citizen rights, so a non-citizen has to use article 14 or article 21.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean any distinction on a listed ground is void. The words are on grounds only of, and a genuinely mixed ground may survive.
It does not mean reservations are exceptions to equality. They are written into articles 15 and 16 themselves.
And it does not mean article 15 protects everyone. It protects citizens.
Quick revision
Article 15(1): no discrimination against any citizen on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex, place of birth.
Article 15(2): binds private persons. Access to shops, public restaurants, hotels and places of public entertainment; use of wells, tanks, bathing ghats, roads and places of public resort.
15(3) women and children; 15(4) socially and educationally backward classes, SCs and STs; 15(5) admissions including private unaided institutions, not minority institutions; 15(6) economically weaker sections, ten per cent maximum.
Article 16(1): equality of opportunity for all citizens in employment or office under the State. 16(2) adds descent and residence to the grounds.
16(3) residence requirement by Parliament; 16(4) reservation for a backward class not adequately represented; 16(4A) promotion with consequential seniority for SCs and STs; 16(4B) carried-forward vacancies outside the fifty per cent ceiling; 16(5) denominational offices; 16(6) economically weaker sections, ten per cent maximum.
Both are citizen rights. A non-citizen must use article 14 or article 21.
Correspondence: article 2 of the Declaration, a longer list and not confined to citizens; article 26 of the Covenant; and descent in the Racial Discrimination Convention.
Test yourself
1. Set out articles 15 and 16, and identify the words that decide most cases. Article 15(1) forbids the State to discriminate against any citizen on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex, place of birth or any of them. Article 15(2) provides that no citizen shall on those grounds only be subject to any disability, liability, restriction or condition with regard to access to shops, public restaurants, hotels and places of public entertainment, or the use of wells, tanks, bathing ghats, roads and places of public resort maintained wholly or partly out of State funds or dedicated to the use of the general public. Clauses (3) to (6) then permit special provision for women and children, for socially and educationally backward classes and the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, for their admission to educational institutions including private aided or unaided institutions other than minority institutions, and for economically weaker sections subject to a maximum of ten per cent.
Articles 15 and 16: Discrimination and Public Employment
Article 16(1) guarantees equality of opportunity for all citizens in matters relating to employment or appointment to any office under the State, and 16(2) forbids ineligibility or discrimination on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex, descent, place of birth, residence or any of them, adding descent and residence to article 15's list. Clause (3) permits Parliament to prescribe a residence requirement, (4) permits reservation for a backward class not adequately represented in the services, (4A) permits reservation in promotion with consequential seniority for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, (4B) allows carried-forward vacancies to be treated as a separate class outside the fifty per cent ceiling, (5) saves denominational office requirements, and (6) permits reservation for economically weaker sections subject to ten per cent.
The words that decide most cases are on grounds only of. The prohibition bites where the differentiation rests on a listed characteristic and nothing else, so a distinction resting on a listed ground together with some other genuinely relevant ground may survive. That narrow reading has been criticised, because a rule can discriminate in effect while resting nominally on a mixed ground, and the doctrinal answer has been to examine whether the additional ground is genuine or a pretext.
2. Why is article 15(2) unusual, and what follows from it? Because it does not run against the State. Article 15(1) is addressed to the State in terms, but 15(2) is addressed at large: it provides that no citizen shall be subject to any disability, liability, restriction or condition with regard to access to shops, public restaurants, hotels and places of public entertainment, or to the use of wells, tanks, bathing ghats, roads and places of public resort. A private hotel, shop or place of entertainment that refuses service on a listed ground therefore breaches the article directly, without any need to bring the proprietor within article 12.
What follows is that article 15(2) is one of only four places in Part III where a fundamental right operates horizontally, the others being article 17 abolishing untouchability and making its enforcement an offence, article 23 prohibiting traffic in human beings and forced labour, and article 24 prohibiting child labour in hazardous employment. Those four are the whole of the Constitution's direct answer to private violation, which is why the rest of the protection against private conduct has to come from statutes, and why so much of this paper is about statutory machinery rather than constitutional articles.
Articles 15 and 16: Discrimination and Public Employment
3. What do articles 15 and 16 contribute that article 14 does not, and what is their limitation? Two contributions. First, they name the prohibited grounds, which makes a case far easier to run: a petitioner who can show that the differentiation rested on religion, race, caste, sex, place of birth, descent or residence does not have to construct an argument about intelligible differentia and rational nexus from scratch. Second, they carry the substantive conception of equality in the text itself. A constitution guaranteeing only formal equality would have to treat every special provision as an exception requiring justification; the Indian text writes the permissions into the guarantee, in article 15(3) to (6) and article 16(4) to (6), so that special provision for women, children, backward classes, the Scheduled Castes and Tribes and economically weaker sections is part of what equality means rather than a departure from it.
Their limitation is that both are confined to citizens. A foreigner, a refugee, a migrant worker or a stateless person facing discrimination in India cannot invoke either article, however plainly the discrimination rests on a listed ground. Such a person has to run the case under article 14, which is available to any person, or under article 21 as an unfair or degrading treatment. That limitation is why the reasoning about a foreigner's rights in India runs through articles 14 and 21 rather than through the articles that actually name discrimination, and it is one of the sharper mismatches between Part III and the international instruments, since article 2 of the Universal Declaration lists more grounds than article 15 and confines itself to no one.
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Article 17 abolishes untouchability, forbids its practice in any form, and makes the enforcement of any disability arising out of it a punishable offence; article 18 abolishes titles, and the two together are the Constitution's direct assault on inherited hierarchy.
Article 17, in full
Untouchability is abolished and its practice in any form is forbidden. The enforcement of any disability arising out of Untouchability shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law.
Two sentences, and four features that make this article unique in Part III.
It binds private persons. The article is not addressed to the State. Any person who practises untouchability breaches it, which puts article 17 with articles 15(2), 23 and 24 in the small group of horizontally operating rights.
It creates an offence. No other fundamental right does. The article does not merely prohibit; it directs that enforcement of a disability arising out of untouchability shall be punishable in accordance with law, which is a constitutional mandate to Parliament to legislate.
It admits no exception at all. Every other substantive article in Part III carries qualifications, restrictions or savings. Article 17 carries none: no reasonable restriction, no public order proviso, no emergency carve-out beyond the general article 359 position.
And the word is not defined. The Constitution does not say what untouchability means. The courts have read it in its historical sense, as the practice grounded in caste, rather than as any exclusion of any person from any place, and the quotation marks around the word in the text signal that a term of art is intended.
What the article produced
The constitutional mandate was carried out by legislation.
The Untouchability (Offences) Act 1955, renamed and substantially strengthened as the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955, makes the enforcement of disabilities an offence.
The Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989 goes further, defining a schedule of offences of atrocity, creating Special Courts, and imposing duties on public servants. [The SC and ST (Prevention of Atrocities) Act: the Offences] and [The Act's Machinery: Special Courts and the Section 18 Bar] take it in full, and it is the working example for MU's Set 1 Q3 on Special Courts.
Article 35 is what makes that legislation exclusively Parliament's, providing that Parliament shall have and the legislature of a State shall not have power to make laws prescribing punishment for acts declared offences under this Part.
Why article 17 matters on a human rights paper
It is the clearest instance in the Constitution of a human right addressed to social rather than State power.
The violation it addresses is committed by private persons in villages, schools, temples, tea shops and wells, and the Constitution reaches it directly rather than through the State.
Articles 17 and 18: Untouchability and Titles
It is also the article that explains why enforcement is the hard part. The right is absolute, the offence is created, the statutes exist, and the practice persists, which is the gap Module III is about.
And it supplies the strongest Indian answer to the argument that human rights are a Western import. Nothing in the American, Irish or English constitutional tradition produced article 17; it comes from Indian social reform politics and from the demands recorded in [The Pre-Constitutional Demand for a Bill of Rights].
Article 18
18(1). No title, not being a military or academic distinction, shall be conferred by the State.
18(2). No citizen of India shall accept any title from any foreign State.
18(3). No person who is not a citizen shall, while holding any office of profit or trust under the State, accept any title from any foreign State without the consent of the President.
18(4). No person holding any office of profit or trust under the State shall, without the consent of the President, accept any present, emolument, or office of any kind from or under any foreign State.
Its purpose is the abolition of artificial distinctions of rank. The colonial honours system had created a hierarchy of titles carrying precedence, and article 18 ends it.
The national awards are not titles on the accepted view, because they are decorations that are not to be used as prefixes or suffixes to the recipient's name; the point has been litigated and the distinction is between an award and a title of nobility.
A candidate should note the honest position: article 18 is the least litigated article in Part III, it carries no remedy of its own, and its practical significance is symbolic. Saying so is better than inflating it.
The international correspondence
Article 1 of the Universal Declaration: all human beings are born free and equal in dignity and rights.
Article 2: entitlement without distinction of any kind, including birth or other status.
And the Racial Discrimination Convention's inclusion of descent among the prohibited grounds is what connects article 17 to India's international obligations, and the connection is contested, which [The Racial Discrimination Convention, and the Disagreement About Caste] takes in full.
Worked example
A question on equality, or on the Indian contribution to human rights.
Quote article 17 in full, because it is short and the wording carries the argument.
Give the four features: binds private persons, creates an offence, no exception, undefined term read historically.
Name the legislation and article 35.
Say what it shows: a human right addressed to social power, and the clearest case where the law is complete and the practice persists.
Articles 17 and 18: Untouchability and Titles
Give article 18 briefly and honestly, four clauses and a symbolic function.
Close with the argument that article 17 is the answer to the import objection, because it is a right no borrowed model supplied.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean untouchability is defined in the Constitution. It is not, and the courts read it in its historical caste sense.
It does not mean article 17 has abolished the practice. It abolished its legal recognition and made its enforcement an offence.
And it does not mean article 18 forbids the national awards. They are decorations, not titles, provided they are not used as prefixes or suffixes.
Quick revision
Article 17: Untouchability is abolished and its practice in any form is forbidden. The enforcement of any disability arising out of Untouchability shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law.
Four unique features: binds private persons; creates an offence; admits no exception whatever; and the term is undefined, read in its historical caste sense.
The legislation: the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955 (originally the Untouchability (Offences) Act 1955) and the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989.
Article 35: only Parliament may prescribe punishment for acts declared offences under Part III.
Article 18: (1) no title conferred by the State, not being a military or academic distinction; (2) no citizen to accept a foreign title; (3) a non-citizen holding office of profit or trust needs the President's consent; (4) no present, emolument or office from a foreign State without that consent.
National awards are decorations, not titles, provided they are not used as prefixes or suffixes.
Article 17 is the answer to the import objection: no borrowed model supplied it.
Test yourself
1. What makes article 17 unique in Part III? Four features. It binds private persons, because the article is not addressed to the State at all: it says that untouchability is abolished and its practice in any form is forbidden, so any person who practises it breaches the Constitution directly. That places it with articles 15(2), 23 and 24 in the small group of horizontally operating fundamental rights. It creates an offence, which no other fundamental right does, by providing that the enforcement of any disability arising out of untouchability shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law, a constitutional mandate to Parliament to legislate rather than a mere prohibition.
It admits no exception whatever. Every other substantive article in Part III carries qualifications: reasonable restrictions in article 19, the public order and health and morality provisos in article 25, the preventive detention carve-out in article 22. Article 17 carries none. And the operative term is undefined. The Constitution does not say what untouchability means, and the quotation marks around the word signal that a term of art is intended; the courts have read it in its historical sense as the practice grounded in caste, rather than as any exclusion of any person from any place, which keeps the article from becoming a general guarantee of access.
Articles 17 and 18: Untouchability and Titles
2. What legislation did article 17 produce, and why is article 35 relevant? The constitutional mandate to punish was carried out first by the Untouchability (Offences) Act 1955, later renamed and substantially strengthened as the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955, which makes the enforcement of disabilities arising out of untouchability an offence. It was carried much further by the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989, which defines a schedule of offences of atrocity, imposes a duty on public servants and creates Special Courts and Exclusive Special Courts to try them, together with Special Public Prosecutors and a bar on anticipatory bail. That Act is the working Indian example for a question about Special Courts in the protection of human rights.
Article 35 is relevant because it reserves the power. It provides that Parliament shall have, and the legislature of a State shall not have, power to make laws prescribing punishment for those acts which are declared to be offences under Part III. So the criminal law implementing article 17 is exclusively Parliament's, which is why the statutes are central rather than State enactments, and why the failure of enforcement is a failure of a national scheme rather than of a patchwork.
3. What does article 18 do, and how should its significance be described? Article 18 abolishes titles in four clauses. The State may confer no title other than a military or academic distinction. No citizen of India may accept any title from any foreign State. A non-citizen holding an office of profit or trust under the State may not accept a foreign title without the consent of the President. And no person holding such an office may accept any present, emolument or office of any kind from or under any foreign State without that consent. Its purpose was to end the colonial honours system, which had created a hierarchy of titles carrying precedence, and so to remove artificial distinctions of rank from Indian public life.
Its significance should be described honestly rather than inflated. It is the least litigated article in Part III, it carries no remedy of its own, and its practical effect is largely symbolic. The one recurring question is whether the national awards offend it, and the accepted answer is that they do not, because they are decorations rather than titles of nobility, provided they are not used as prefixes or suffixes to the recipient's name. An answer that treats article 18 as a major operative guarantee is overstating it; an answer that omits it from a discussion of equality has missed the Constitution's stance on inherited hierarchy, which is what it shares with article 17.
Article 19: the Six Freedoms and Their Restrictions
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Article 19(1) gives all citizens six freedoms, and article 19(2) to (6) permits the State to impose reasonable restrictions on each of them on stated grounds and no others.
The six freedoms
All citizens shall have the right:
(a) to freedom of speech and expression; (b) to assemble peaceably and without arms; (c) to form associations or unions or co-operative societies; (d) to move freely throughout the territory of India; (e) to reside and settle in any part of the territory of India; (g) to practise any profession, or to carry on any occupation, trade or business.
There is no sub-clause (f). It was the right to acquire, hold and dispose of property, and it was omitted by the Forty-fourth Amendment with effect from 20 June 1979. The lettering was left as it was rather than renumbered, so article 19(1) runs (a) to (g) with a gap. Co-operative societies were added to (c) by amendment in 2011.
The restriction clauses
Clause
Applies to
Grounds
19(2)
(a) speech and expression
sovereignty and integrity of India, security of the State, friendly relations with foreign States, public order, decency or morality, contempt of court, defamation, incitement to an offence
19(3)
(b) assembly
sovereignty and integrity of India, public order
19(4)
(c) association
sovereignty and integrity of India, public order, morality
19(5)
(d) movement and (e) residence
interests of the general public, or protection of the interests of any Scheduled Tribe
19(6)
(g) profession, occupation, trade, business
interests of the general public, and in particular professional or technical qualifications, and State monopoly whether complete or partial
Three features of the scheme.
The grounds are exhaustive. A restriction on speech that cannot be brought within one of the eight grounds in 19(2) is void, whatever its merit. The State cannot invent a ground.
Every clause requires reasonableness. The restriction must be reasonable, which is a question for the court and not for the legislature, and it is the whole of the protection.
And the clauses differ. Speech has eight grounds; assembly has two. A candidate who treats them as interchangeable will misstate the law.
What reasonableness means
There is no formula, and a good answer says so before giving the factors.
The court looks at the nature of the right infringed, the underlying purpose of the restriction, the extent and urgency of the evil sought to be remedied, the disproportion of the imposition, and the prevailing conditions at the time.
Both substantive and procedural reasonableness are examined. A restriction may be reasonable in what it forbids and unreasonable in how it is imposed, for example by conferring an unguided discretion or providing no hearing.
Arbitrariness defeats reasonableness, which is where article 14 enters, and proportionality has increasingly been used as the framework: a legitimate aim, a rational connection, necessity in the sense that no less restrictive alternative would do, and a balance between the harm and the benefit.
Article 19: the Six Freedoms and Their Restrictions
Total prohibition is not automatically unreasonable, but it requires the strongest justification, and a State monopoly is expressly permitted by 19(6)(ii).
Why article 19 matters on this paper, and its limitation
It is the classic bundle of civil and political rights, corresponding to articles 19, 20 and 21 of the Universal Declaration and articles 19, 21 and 22 of the Civil and Political Covenant.
It is where the Constitution's structure of limits is visible. Article 21 states its limit in six words; article 19 sets out eight grounds for speech alone. That difference in drafting is why article 21 grew into a general guarantee and article 19 did not.
And it is a citizen right, which is its limitation on a human rights paper. A foreigner in India holds no part of article 19. That mismatch is the largest single divergence between Part III and the international instruments, since freedom of expression under article 19 of the Covenant belongs to everyone. [Rights of Persons and Rights of Citizens] takes it, and [What Part III Does Not Contain] returns to it.
The three articles read together
Articles 14, 19 and 21 are not separate compartments.
A law depriving a person of personal liberty must satisfy article 21, by prescribing a procedure that is fair, just and reasonable; article 14, by not being arbitrary or discriminatory; and article 19, if it also restricts one of the six freedoms, by being a reasonable restriction on a permitted ground.
That doctrine is a development of the late 1970s and reversed an earlier view that the articles occupied separate fields. [Due Process Read into a Constitution That Refused It] takes it in full, and it is the single most consequential move in Indian constitutional law for this paper.
Worked example
A question about the freedoms, or about the balance between liberty and public order.
List the six freedoms with their letters, and say that (f) was omitted in 1979.
Give the restriction clauses, and stress that the grounds are exhaustive and differ between freedoms.
Give reasonableness: no formula, the factors, substantive and procedural, and proportionality.
Say that article 19(1)(d) and (e) are the citizen rights whose absence matters most for a non-citizen.
Close on the reading of 14, 19 and 21 together, because in a modern answer no restriction on liberty is tested under one article alone.
Article 19: the Six Freedoms and Their Restrictions
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the freedoms are absolute. Each carries its own restriction clause.
It does not mean the State may restrict on any ground it thinks good. The grounds are exhaustive and differ by freedom.
And it does not mean a total prohibition is always void. It requires the strongest justification, and article 19(6) expressly permits State monopoly.
Quick revision
19(1): (a) speech and expression; (b) assemble peaceably and without arms; (c) associations, unions or co-operative societies; (d) move freely throughout the territory; (e) reside and settle; (g) profession, occupation, trade or business.
No (f). The property right was omitted by the Forty-fourth Amendment, with effect from 20 June 1979, and the lettering was not renumbered.
19(2), speech, eight grounds: sovereignty and integrity, security of the State, friendly relations with foreign States, public order, decency or morality, contempt of court, defamation, incitement to an offence.
19(3) assembly: sovereignty and integrity, public order. 19(4) association: adds morality. 19(5) movement and residence: general public, or protection of the interests of any Scheduled Tribe. 19(6) trade: general public, plus qualifications and State monopoly.
The grounds are exhaustive, they differ between freedoms, and every clause requires the restriction to be reasonable.
Reasonableness: no formula; nature of the right, purpose, extent and urgency of the evil, disproportion, prevailing conditions; substantive and procedural; increasingly proportionality.
All six are citizen rights. A foreigner holds none of them.
Articles 14, 19 and 21 are read together.
Test yourself
1. Set out article 19 and explain the structure of its restrictions. Article 19(1) confers on all citizens six freedoms: freedom of speech and expression in (a); the right to assemble peaceably and without arms in (b); to form associations or unions or co-operative societies in (c), the last words added by amendment in 2011; to move freely throughout the territory of India in (d); to reside and settle in any part of it in (e); and to practise any profession or carry on any occupation, trade or business in (g). There is no sub-clause (f): it conferred the right to acquire, hold and dispose of property and was omitted by the Forty-fourth Amendment with effect from 20 June 1979, the remaining letters being left unrenumbered so that the article now runs (a) to (g) with a gap.
Clauses (2) to (6) permit restriction. Clause (2) allows reasonable restrictions on speech in the interests of the sovereignty and integrity of India, the security of the State, friendly relations with foreign States, public order, decency or morality, or in relation to contempt of court, defamation or incitement to an offence. Clause (3) allows restriction of assembly in the interests of sovereignty and integrity or public order; clause (4) allows restriction of association on those grounds and morality; clause (5) allows restriction of movement and residence in the interests of the general public or for the protection of the interests of any Scheduled Tribe; and clause (6) allows restriction of trade and profession in the interests of the general public, and expressly saves laws prescribing professional or technical qualifications and laws providing for the carrying on of any trade by the State or a State corporation to the complete or partial exclusion of citizens. Three features govern: the grounds are exhaustive, they differ between the freedoms, and every clause requires the restriction to be reasonable.
Article 19: the Six Freedoms and Their Restrictions
2. What does reasonableness mean, and who decides it? There is no formula, and any answer that offers one is overstating the law. The court examines the nature of the right infringed, the underlying purpose of the restriction, the extent and urgency of the evil sought to be remedied, the disproportion of the imposition, and the prevailing conditions at the time. Both substantive and procedural reasonableness are examined, so a restriction may be unobjectionable in what it forbids and still fail because of how it is imposed, for instance by conferring an unguided discretion on an official or by providing no opportunity to be heard. Arbitrariness defeats reasonableness, which is the point at which article 14 enters, and in recent decades proportionality has increasingly supplied the framework: a legitimate aim, a rational connection between the measure and that aim, necessity in the sense that no less restrictive alternative would achieve it, and a fair balance between the harm caused and the benefit obtained.
The court decides, not the legislature. That allocation is the whole of the protection article 19 gives, because a legislature able to certify its own restrictions as reasonable would face no limit at all. A total prohibition is not automatically unreasonable, but it demands the strongest justification, and clause (6) expressly contemplates the extreme case by permitting the State or a State corporation to carry on a trade to the complete or partial exclusion of citizens.
3. Why is article 19 both central to and limited on a human rights paper? It is central because it is the classic bundle of civil and political rights and because it is where the Constitution's structure of limits is fully visible. It corresponds to articles 19, 20 and 21 of the Universal Declaration and to articles 19, 21 and 22 of the Civil and Political Covenant, and its drafting shows the Assembly's method: state the freedom, then state exhaustively the grounds on which it may be restricted, then require that any restriction be reasonable and leave that question to the courts. The contrast with article 21, which states its limit in six words, is instructive, and it explains why article 21 grew into a general guarantee while article 19 did not: an article that lists its own exceptions is harder to expand.
Article 19: the Six Freedoms and Their Restrictions
It is limited because all six freedoms belong to citizens only. A foreigner in India, including a refugee, a migrant worker or a stateless person, holds no part of article 19, so a restriction on where they may live or travel cannot be attacked under 19(1)(d) or (e) and must be challenged as arbitrary under article 14 or as an unfair procedure under article 21. That is the largest single divergence between Part III and the international instruments, because freedom of expression under article 19 of the Covenant belongs to everyone and is not reserved to nationals, and it is one of the standing criticisms of the Indian scheme.
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Article 20 protects every person against retrospective criminal law, against double jeopardy, and against compelled self-incrimination, and since the Forty-fourth Amendment its enforcement cannot be suspended even during an emergency.
The text
20(1). No person shall be convicted of any offence except for violation of a law in force at the time of the commission of the Act charged as an offence, nor be subjected to a penalty greater than that which might have been inflicted under the law in force at the time of the commission of the offence.
20(2). No person shall be prosecuted and punished for the same offence more than once.
20(3). No person accused of any offence shall be compelled to be a witness against himself.
Clause (1): no ex post facto criminal law
Two distinct protections, and they are frequently confused.
No retrospective offence. A person cannot be convicted for an act that was not an offence when it was done.
No retrospective enhancement of penalty. A person cannot be given a heavier penalty than the one available when the act was done.
Three limits a good answer states.
It protects against conviction and penalty, not against trial procedure. A change in the law of evidence or procedure applied to a pending case does not offend the article, because the article speaks of conviction and penalty.
It does not forbid retrospective civil liability, only criminal. A retrospective tax or a retrospective civil disability is outside it.
And a reduction in penalty may be claimed. The article is a protection, so it does not prevent an accused taking the benefit of a lighter sentence introduced later; the bar is on the heavier one.
Clause (2): double jeopardy, and how narrow it is
No person shall be prosecuted and punished for the same offence more than once.
The Indian clause is narrower than the common law plea and narrower than the American guarantee, and the reason is the word and.
Both prosecution and punishment are required. A previous prosecution that ended in acquittal does not, on the text of article 20(2), bar a second prosecution, because there was no punishment. The protection against a second trial after acquittal comes from the general criminal procedure law and not from the Constitution.
Both must be for the same offence. Where the same act constitutes two distinct offences with different ingredients, a prosecution for each is not barred.
And the first proceeding must have been before a court or judicial tribunal. A departmental inquiry followed by a prosecution does not engage the clause.
Clause (3): the protection against self-incrimination
No person accused of any offence shall be compelled to be a witness against himself.
Article 20: Protection in Respect of Conviction
Three elements have to be satisfied, and a good answer separates them.
The person must be accused of an offence. A formal accusation is required, so the protection attaches at the point of accusation rather than to any person giving information.
There must be compulsion. A voluntary statement is outside the clause.
And the compelled thing must amount to being a witness against himself, which has been read as the giving of testimonial or personal knowledge based evidence.
The consequence is the settled distinction that a candidate must know: compelling an accused to give specimen handwriting, signatures, fingerprints, or samples for identification is not compelling them to be a witness against themselves, because those are not testimonial. Compelling a statement conveying personal knowledge is.
The clause protects at trial and at the investigative stage.
Why article 20 matters for this paper
It is the criminal fair trial guarantee, and Module III is about enforcement, most of which happens through criminal process.
It is available to every person, so a foreigner holds it in full, which is a point [Rights of Persons and Rights of Citizens] relies on.
And it is non-suspendable. Article 359 permits the President to suspend the enforcement of Part III rights during an emergency; the Forty-fourth Amendment excluded articles 20 and 21 from that power. That change was a direct response to the Emergency of 1975 to 1977, and it is the single most important constitutional consequence of that period for this paper.
The international correspondence
Article 11(2) of the Universal Declaration: no one shall be held guilty of any penal offence on account of any act or omission which did not constitute a penal offence, under national or international law, at the time when it was committed, nor shall a heavier penalty be imposed than the one applicable at the time.
Article 15 of the Civil and Political Covenant is to the same effect, and it is a non-derogable article under article 4(2) of that Covenant, which matches the Indian position after the Forty-fourth Amendment.
Article 14(3)(g) of the Covenant guarantees the right not to be compelled to testify against oneself or to confess guilt, and article 14(7) contains the double jeopardy rule in a wider form than article 20(2), covering a person finally convicted or acquitted.
So the Covenant's double jeopardy protection is wider than India's, and that is a fair point to make in an answer about how far Indian law meets international standards.
Worked example
A question on the rights of the accused, or on the fair trial guarantees in the Constitution.
Give the three clauses in order, quoting the operative words.
Article 20: Protection in Respect of Conviction
On clause (1), separate offence from penalty, and give the three limits.
On clause (2), make the point about the word and: prosecution alone is not enough, so the Indian clause is narrower than the common law plea and narrower than article 14(7) of the Covenant.
On clause (3), give the three elements and the testimonial distinction.
Close on non-suspendability under article 359 after the Forty-fourth Amendment, and on the correspondence with article 15 of the Covenant, which is likewise non-derogable.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean no law can be retrospective. Only criminal conviction and penalty are protected.
It does not mean a person cannot be tried twice after an acquittal. Article 20(2) requires prosecution and punishment; the acquittal protection comes from ordinary criminal procedure.
And it does not mean an accused cannot be required to give fingerprints or handwriting. Those are not testimonial, so article 20(3) does not reach them.
Quick revision
20(1): no conviction except for violation of a law in force at the time, and no penalty greater than that available then. Protects conviction and penalty, not procedure; civil retrospectivity is outside it; a lighter later penalty may be claimed.
20(2): no person shall be prosecuted AND punished for the same offence more than once. The word AND makes it narrow: acquittal is not covered by the clause itself, the offences must be the same, and the first proceeding must have been judicial.
20(3): no person accused of any offence shall be compelled to be a witness against himself. Three elements: accusation, compulsion, and testimonial evidence. Handwriting, signatures, fingerprints and identification samples are outside it.
Available to every person, including a foreigner.
Non-suspendable: the Forty-fourth Amendment put articles 20 and 21 outside article 359.
Correspondence: article 11(2) of the Declaration; article 15 of the Covenant, which is non-derogable under article 4(2); article 14(3)(g) on self-incrimination; and article 14(7), whose double jeopardy rule is wider than article 20(2).
Test yourself
1. What does article 20(1) protect, and what does it not reach? It contains two protections. No person shall be convicted of any offence except for violation of a law in force at the time of the commission of the act charged as an offence, which forbids the creation of a retrospective crime. And no person shall be subjected to a penalty greater than that which might have been inflicted under the law in force at the time of the commission of the offence, which forbids the retrospective enhancement of punishment. The two are distinct and are frequently run together in weak answers.
Article 20: Protection in Respect of Conviction
It does not reach three things. It does not protect against changes in procedure or in the law of evidence applied to a pending case, because the clause speaks of conviction and of penalty and not of the manner of trial. It does not touch retrospective civil liability, so a retrospective tax or a retrospective civil disability lies outside the article entirely, however burdensome. And because it is a protection rather than a rule fixing the applicable law, it does not prevent an accused from claiming the benefit of a lighter penalty introduced after the offence: the bar is on the heavier penalty only.
2. Why is the Indian double jeopardy clause narrower than the common law plea? Because of the word and. Article 20(2) provides that no person shall be prosecuted and punished for the same offence more than once, so both elements must be present before the clause is engaged. A person who was prosecuted and acquitted has not been punished, and the clause on its own terms therefore does not bar a second prosecution. The protection against being tried again after an acquittal exists in Indian law, but it comes from the general criminal procedure law, which gives effect to the pleas of autrefois acquit and autrefois convict, and not from the Constitution.
Two further narrowings apply. The offences must be the same, so where a single act constitutes two distinct offences with different ingredients, a prosecution for each is not barred. And the earlier proceeding must have been before a court or a judicial tribunal, so a departmental inquiry followed by a criminal prosecution does not engage the clause at all. The comparison worth making in an answer is with article 14(7) of the Civil and Political Covenant, which protects a person who has been finally convicted or acquitted in accordance with the law and penal procedure of the country, and is therefore wider than the Indian guarantee.
3. What are the elements of article 20(3), and where is the boundary drawn? Three elements must all be present. The person must be accused of an offence, which requires a formal accusation, so the protection attaches at that point rather than being available to anyone from whom information is sought. There must be compulsion, so a statement made voluntarily is outside the clause however damaging. And the compelled thing must amount to being a witness against oneself, which has been construed as the furnishing of testimonial evidence, meaning evidence that conveys the accused's own personal knowledge about the facts in issue.
The boundary follows from the third element. Compelling an accused to provide specimen handwriting, signatures, thumb impressions, fingerprints, or samples for the purposes of comparison and identification does not offend the clause, because those are physical characteristics rather than communications of personal knowledge and the accused is not thereby made a witness. Compelling a statement, an answer or a confession that conveys personal knowledge does offend it. The protection applies at the investigative stage as well as at trial, so it is not confined to the witness box, and it is available to every person including a foreigner. Internationally it corresponds to article 14(3)(g) of the Civil and Political Covenant, which guarantees the right not to be compelled to testify against oneself or to confess guilt.
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
No person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law: eighteen words, available to every person, and the article into which almost the whole of Indian human rights law has been read.
The text, and its three components
No person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law.
No person. Every human being within the territory, citizen or not. This is the word MU's Set 1 Q1 turns on and [Chandrima Das, and a Foreigner's Article 21] is the decision on it.
Life or personal liberty. Two protected interests, both undefined in the Constitution.
Except according to procedure established by law. The permitted route to a deprivation, and the phrase deliberately chosen instead of due process, for the reasons in [The Constituent Assembly, and the Choice of a Justiciable Part III].
Why so little text carries so much
Four features of the drafting explain it.
Nothing is defined. Life and personal liberty are left open, so their content is whatever a court holds it to be. Contrast article 19, which names each freedom and lists exhaustively the grounds on which it may be restricted.
There is no restriction clause. Article 19 has clauses (2) to (6); article 25 has public order, morality and health; article 21 has nothing but the six words at the end. There are no enumerated grounds to confine the article to.
The limit is procedural on its face. The article does not say a person may be deprived of life for certain reasons; it says a deprivation must follow a procedure established by law. Once a court decides it may examine the quality of that procedure, the article has no internal boundary.
And it is available to everyone. No status question narrows it.
The consequence is that article 21 is the only article in Part III capable of indefinite growth, and that is exactly what happened.
The narrow reading, and how long it lasted
On the original construction, the article required two things and no more: that there be a law, and that the procedure it prescribed be followed.
It did not permit a court to ask whether the procedure was fair. A law prescribing an unjust procedure satisfied the article, because the article demanded procedure established by law and not due process of law.
Personal liberty was also read narrowly, as freedom from physical restraint of the person rather than as a general liberty.
That reading held for nearly three decades, and its consequence was that article 21 offered very little protection during the Emergency. [How Article 21 Was Enlarged] takes the abandonment of the narrow reading in full.
Article 21: Life and Personal Liberty
What the article protects today
Life has been held to mean more than mere animal existence, extending to the right to live with human dignity and to those things that make life meaningful. That single move is the foundation of Module II.
Personal liberty has been given the widest amplitude, covering a variety of rights that go to make up the personal liberty of a person.
And procedure established by law now requires a procedure that is right, just and fair, and not arbitrary, fanciful or oppressive, which brings article 14 and article 19 into every article 21 case.
Article 21 and the emergency
Article 359 permits the President to suspend the right to move any court for the enforcement of Part III rights during an emergency.
During the Emergency of 1975 to 1977 that suspension was held to extend to article 21, so a person detained could not approach a court even to allege that the detention was without legal authority. That decision is the low point of the Indian judicial record on human rights and is treated as wrongly decided.
The Forty-fourth Amendment answered it directly by excluding articles 20 and 21 from the article 359 power. The enforcement of article 21 can no longer be suspended in any emergency.
The international correspondence
Article 3 of the Universal Declaration: everyone has the right to life, liberty and security of person.
Article 6 of the Civil and Political Covenant: every human being has the inherent right to life, this right shall be protected by law, and no one shall be arbitrarily deprived of his life. Article 9: everyone has the right to liberty and security of person, and no one shall be deprived of liberty except on such grounds and in accordance with such procedure as are established by law.
Both article 6 and article 9's core are non-derogable or heavily protected under article 4(2) of the Covenant, which matches the post-1978 Indian position.
The comparison worth drawing is that the Covenant says arbitrarily, which is the substantive standard the Indian text avoided in 1949 and the Indian courts arrived at anyway thirty years later.
Worked example
Almost any question on this paper can be answered through article 21, which is a reason to be disciplined about it.
Quote the article in full. It is eighteen words and there is no excuse for paraphrase.
Break it into the three components and say what each contributes.
Explain why the drafting permits growth: nothing defined, no restriction clause, a procedural limit, available to all.
Give the narrow reading and say how long it lasted, because the enlargement is unintelligible without it.
Article 21: Life and Personal Liberty
Give the present content in one sentence each for life, personal liberty and procedure.
Give the emergency point and the Forty-fourth Amendment, because it is the constitutional consequence of the period.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean life cannot be taken. The article permits deprivation according to a procedure established by law, which is why capital punishment is not per se unconstitutional in India.
It does not mean the article contains a general right to liberty of action. Personal liberty is wide but it is not a licence, and restrictions consistent with a fair procedure are permitted.
And it does not mean the text was always read this way. For nearly thirty years it was not, and an answer that presents the modern reading as obvious has missed the history.
Quick revision
The text: No person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law.
Three components: no person, so every human being; life or personal liberty, both undefined; and procedure established by law, chosen deliberately instead of due process.
Four features permitting growth: nothing is defined; no restriction clause; the limit is procedural; and it is available to everyone.
The narrow reading: a law, and the procedure followed, and no inquiry into fairness. It held for nearly three decades.
Today: life means more than animal existence and includes the right to live with human dignity; personal liberty has the widest amplitude; and procedure must be right, just and fair.
Emergency: article 359 was held to suspend article 21 during 1975 to 1977; the Forty-fourth Amendment put articles 20 and 21 outside that power.
Correspondence: article 3 of the Declaration; articles 6 and 9 of the Covenant, which use the word arbitrarily, the substantive standard India avoided in 1949 and reached by construction thirty years later.
Test yourself
1. Set out article 21 and explain why so short a provision carries so much. It provides that no person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law. Three components: no person, which extends the article to every human being within the territory whether citizen or foreigner; life or personal liberty, two protected interests neither of which the Constitution defines; and except according to procedure established by law, which states the only permitted route to a deprivation and which was chosen deliberately in place of the American formula of due process.
Four features of that drafting explain its expansion. Nothing is defined, so the content of life and of personal liberty is whatever a court holds it to be, in sharp contrast with article 19, which names each freedom and lists exhaustively the grounds of restriction. There is no restriction clause at all, so there are no enumerated permissible grounds to confine the article. The limit stated is procedural rather than substantive, so once a court decides that it may examine the quality of the procedure the article contains no internal boundary. And it is available to everyone, so no status question narrows it. Taken together these make article 21 the only article in Part III capable of indefinite growth, which is what happened from the late 1970s onward.
Article 21: Life and Personal Liberty
2. What was the narrow reading, how long did it last, and what did it cost? On the original construction the article required only two things: that a law exist authorising the deprivation, and that the procedure prescribed by that law be followed. It did not permit a court to ask whether the prescribed procedure was fair, reasonable or just, because the Constituent Assembly had deliberately replaced due process of law with procedure established by law on advice that due process would let judges strike down social legislation on their own view of reasonableness. Personal liberty was also read narrowly, as freedom from physical restraint of the person rather than as liberty in any broader sense.
The reading held for nearly three decades. Its cost was visible during the Emergency of 1975 to 1977, when the combination of a narrow article 21 and the suspension of the right to move any court under article 359 left a detained person unable to approach a court even to allege that the detention was without legal authority at all. That is the low point of the Indian judicial record on human rights, it is treated as wrongly decided, and it produced the Forty-fourth Amendment, which excluded articles 20 and 21 from the article 359 power so that the enforcement of article 21 can no longer be suspended in any emergency.
3. How does article 21 compare with the international guarantees? Closely in substance and instructively in wording. Article 3 of the Universal Declaration provides that everyone has the right to life, liberty and security of person. Article 6 of the Civil and Political Covenant provides that every human being has the inherent right to life, that this right shall be protected by law, and that no one shall be arbitrarily deprived of his life. Article 9 provides that everyone has the right to liberty and security of person, that no one shall be subjected to arbitrary arrest or detention, and that no one shall be deprived of his liberty except on such grounds and in accordance with such procedure as are established by law.
Article 21: Life and Personal Liberty
The instructive comparison is the word arbitrarily. The Covenant sets a substantive standard: the deprivation must not be arbitrary, which invites the court to examine the grounds and not only the procedure. That is precisely what the Constituent Assembly declined to write into article 21 when it removed due process. The Indian courts arrived at the same place by construction thirty years later, holding that the procedure must be right, just and fair and not arbitrary, fanciful or oppressive. So the eventual Indian position and the Covenant standard now coincide, and the route by which India got there, judicial construction rather than drafting, is the reason Module II exists as a separate module on this syllabus.
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Article 21 was read narrowly for nearly thirty years as requiring only that a law exist and its procedure be followed, and from the late 1970s it was read to require that the procedure be fair, just and reasonable, that life mean more than animal existence, and that articles 14, 19 and 21 be read together.
The narrow reading, stated properly
On the original construction, article 21 asked two questions.
Is there a law? Not an executive order, not a practice, but a law.
Was its procedure followed? If so, the article was satisfied.
It did not ask whether the procedure was fair, because the Assembly had removed due process of law and substituted procedure established by law precisely so that no such question could be asked.
Two further limitations went with it.
Personal liberty was read narrowly, as freedom from physical restraint of the person, so a restriction that fell short of detention did not engage the article.
And the articles of Part III were treated as separate compartments. A law that took away personal liberty was tested under article 21 alone; if it satisfied article 21 it did not have to satisfy article 19 as well.
The three moves that changed it
Move one: the compartments were opened
The proposition that articles 14, 19 and 21 occupy mutually exclusive fields was rejected.
The consequence is that a law depriving a person of personal liberty must now satisfy all three: article 21, by prescribing a procedure; article 14, by not being arbitrary or discriminatory; and article 19, if it also restricts one of the six freedoms, by being a reasonable restriction on a permitted ground.
That reintroduced reasonableness by the back door. Article 19 had always required restrictions to be reasonable, so once article 19 had to be satisfied by a law affecting liberty, the reasonableness inquiry became available in an article 21 case.
Move two: procedure must be fair, just and reasonable
The words procedure established by law were held to mean a procedure that is right, just and fair, and not arbitrary, fanciful or oppressive.
A procedure that does not answer that description is no procedure at all for the purposes of the article, so a law prescribing it does not save the deprivation.
The irony should be stated in any answer. The Assembly removed due process on Frankfurter's advice because it feared judicial review of the substance and fairness of legislation. Thirty years later the Court arrived at a functionally similar standard by construing the words that had replaced it.
Move three: life means more than animal existence
Life was held not to be confined to mere animal existence, and to include the right to live with human dignity and all that goes with it, namely the bare necessaries of life and the facilities for expressing oneself in diverse forms.
How Article 21 Was Enlarged
That is the move on which the whole of Module II rests. Once life carries dignity and the necessaries of life, the content of article 21 is no longer procedural at all, and [The Rights Read into Article 21] is the list that followed.
Why the reversal happened when it did
Three causes, and an answer that gives them is explaining rather than narrating.
The Emergency. Between 1975 and 1977 the narrow reading combined with article 359 to leave a detained person unable to approach a court even to allege that the detention had no legal authority. The Court's acquiescence in that position is treated as its lowest point, and much of what followed is a repair of institutional standing.
The Forty-fourth Amendment. Parliament itself removed articles 20 and 21 from the article 359 power, which was a legislative statement that the narrow position had been wrong.
And the arrival of public interest litigation. A relaxed rule of standing put before the Court the conditions of prisoners, bonded labourers, undertrials and pavement dwellers, which are precisely the facts that make a purely procedural article 21 look inadequate. [Public Interest Litigation: What It Is] takes that development.
What the enlargement did not do
Three limits, and stating them keeps an answer credible.
It did not make article 21 absolute. Deprivation remains permitted, provided the procedure is fair, just and reasonable, which is why capital punishment is not per se unconstitutional in India.
It did not repeal the citizen limitation elsewhere. Article 19 is still confined to citizens; the enlargement of article 21 does not give a foreigner freedom of movement under article 19.
And it did not supply enforcement. A right read into article 21 is declared by a court, and the machinery that has to deliver it is the subject of Module III. That gap is the honest theme of this paper.
The international measure
Article 9 of the Civil and Political Covenant forbids arbitrary arrest or detention and requires that deprivation of liberty be on grounds and in accordance with a procedure established by law.
So the Covenant combines both standards: a substantive prohibition on arbitrariness and a procedural requirement of legality.
Indian law now does the same, having reached the substantive half by construction rather than by drafting.
Worked example
Her Set 1 Q2 and Set 2 Q3 both ask about judicial activism in the development of human rights jurisprudence. This chapter is the hinge of that answer.
State the narrow reading and its two companions, the narrow personal liberty and the separate compartments.
How Article 21 Was Enlarged
Give the three moves in order, because the compartments had to open before reasonableness could enter.
Give the irony: due process removed in 1949, a functionally similar standard reached by 1978.
Give the three causes: the Emergency, the Forty-fourth Amendment, and public interest litigation.
Close on the three limits, especially that the enlargement declared rights without supplying machinery, which is the transition to Module III.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean due process was smuggled in wholesale. Indian courts test the fairness of procedure and, through article 14 and article 19, the reasonableness of restriction; they have not adopted the American substantive due process doctrine by name.
It does not mean the Assembly was wrong. Its fear was that judges would strike down social and economic legislation, and Indian courts have instead used article 21 to expand social and economic entitlements, which is the opposite outcome.
And it does not mean the enlargement is uncontested. [The Criticisms of Judicial Activism] takes the objections seriously.
Quick revision
The narrow reading: is there a law, and was its procedure followed. No inquiry into fairness. Personal liberty read as freedom from physical restraint. Articles of Part III treated as separate compartments.
Move one: the compartments opened. A law affecting liberty must satisfy articles 14, 19 and 21 together, which brought reasonableness back in through article 19.
Move two: procedure established by law means a procedure that is right, just and fair, and not arbitrary, fanciful or oppressive.
Move three: life is not confined to mere animal existence and includes the right to live with human dignity and the bare necessaries of life.
Three causes: the Emergency of 1975 to 1977; the Forty-fourth Amendment removing articles 20 and 21 from article 359; and public interest litigation putting the right facts before the Court.
Three limits: article 21 is not absolute; the citizen limitation on article 19 survives; and the enlargement declared rights without supplying machinery.
Article 9 of the Covenant carries both standards, arbitrary and established by law; India reached the first by construction.
Test yourself
1. What was the narrow reading of article 21, and what went with it? On the original construction the article asked only two questions: whether a law existed authorising the deprivation, and whether the procedure that law prescribed had been followed. It did not permit the court to ask whether the procedure was fair, because the Constituent Assembly had deliberately replaced the American formula of due process of law with the words procedure established by law, on advice that due process would allow an unelected judiciary to strike down social and economic legislation on its own view of what was reasonable. The construction was therefore faithful to the drafting history rather than perverse.
How Article 21 Was Enlarged
Two limitations went with it. Personal liberty was read narrowly, as freedom from physical restraint of the person, so restrictions falling short of detention did not engage the article at all. And the articles of Part III were treated as occupying separate and mutually exclusive fields, so that a law depriving a person of personal liberty was tested against article 21 alone and, if it satisfied that article, did not also have to satisfy article 19. The combined effect was that article 21 offered very little protection, and that was demonstrated during the Emergency, when the narrow reading together with the suspension under article 359 left a detained person unable to approach a court even to allege that the detention had no legal authority.
2. Describe the three moves by which article 21 was enlarged, and say why the order matters. The first move opened the compartments: the proposition that articles 14, 19 and 21 occupy mutually exclusive fields was rejected, so a law depriving a person of personal liberty must now satisfy article 21 by prescribing a procedure, article 14 by not being arbitrary or discriminatory, and article 19 by being a reasonable restriction on a permitted ground where one of the six freedoms is also affected. The second move construed the operative words: procedure established by law was held to mean a procedure that is right, just and fair and not arbitrary, fanciful or oppressive, so that a law prescribing an unfair procedure does not save the deprivation. The third move construed life: it was held not to be confined to mere animal existence but to include the right to live with human dignity and all that goes with it, namely the bare necessaries of life and the facilities for expressing oneself in diverse forms.
The order matters because the first move made the second possible. Article 19 had always required restrictions to be reasonable; once a law affecting personal liberty had to satisfy article 19 as well as article 21, the reasonableness inquiry became available in an article 21 case without the court having to read the word reasonable into article 21 itself. The second move then generalised that standard, and only after it was established could the third move do any work, because a substantive content for the word life is of little use if the article's only requirement remains that some procedure be followed.
3. Why did the reversal happen when it did, and what did it not achieve? Three causes. The Emergency of 1975 to 1977 demonstrated the cost of the narrow reading, and the Court's acquiescence in the proposition that article 21 could be suspended entirely is treated as the low point of its record, so much of what followed is properly understood as a repair of institutional standing. The Forty-fourth Amendment was a legislative statement to the same effect, since Parliament itself removed articles 20 and 21 from the article 359 power. And the arrival of public interest litigation, with its relaxed rule of standing, put before the Court the conditions of prisoners, undertrials, bonded labourers and pavement dwellers, which are exactly the facts that make a purely procedural article 21 look inadequate.
How Article 21 Was Enlarged
Three things it did not achieve. It did not make article 21 absolute: deprivation of life and liberty remains permissible provided the procedure is fair, just and reasonable, which is why capital punishment is not per se unconstitutional in India. It did not disturb the citizen limitation elsewhere, so a foreigner still holds no part of article 19 however wide article 21 has become. And it did not supply any machinery. A right read into article 21 is declared by a court and then has to be delivered by administrations, commissions and courts that were not enlarged along with the doctrine, which is the gap Module III examines and the honest theme of this paper.
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Chairman, Railway Board v. Chandrima Das holds that article 21 protects a foreign national, that the State is liable in public law for the acts of its employees committed in the course of employment, and that compensation may be awarded in a writ petition to a victim who is not a citizen.
The decision
The case.Chairman, Railway Board v. Chandrima Das, (2000) 2 SCC 465.
Facts. A Bangladeshi national visiting India was gang-raped by employees of the Indian Railways in a building on railway premises at Howrah station. A practising advocate of the Calcutta High Court, who was not related to the victim, moved the High Court under article 226. The High Court awarded compensation of ten lakh rupees against the Railways. The Railway Board appealed, arguing that the victim was a foreign national with no fundamental rights in India, that the acts were the personal acts of the employees for which the State was not liable, and that a stranger could not maintain the petition.
Held. The appeal was dismissed and the award upheld. Article 21 protects any person and not merely a citizen, so a foreign national is entitled to its protection while in India. Rape violates the right to life, which includes the right to live with human dignity. The employees were government servants and the wrong was committed on railway premises in a building maintained by the Railways, so the liability was not the vicarious liability of a private employer in tort but the liability of the State in public law, from which no defence of sovereign function was available. Compensation could therefore be awarded in the writ jurisdiction under article 226, and the petition by a stranger acting in the public interest was maintainable.
The four propositions to take from it
One: article 21 belongs to every person. The Court rested this on the text. Article 21 uses the word person; article 19 uses the word citizen; the distinction is deliberate and must be given effect. This is the proposition MU's Set 1 Q1 asks about, and [Rights of Persons and Rights of Citizens] is the wider point.
Two: life includes dignity. The reasoning proceeds from the enlarged article 21 described in [How Article 21 Was Enlarged]. Without that enlargement there would be no route from a rape by individuals to a violation of a constitutional right.
Three: the liability is in public law. This matters because the ordinary route, a suit in tort against the State, would have run into arguments about sovereign functions and would have taken many years. The public law remedy in the writ jurisdiction avoids both, and [Compensation in Public Law] takes the doctrine.
Chandrima Das, and a Foreigner's Article 21
Four: the Universal Declaration supplies the frame. The Court treated the Declaration as carrying moral and interpretive force in construing the fundamental rights, which is the proposition MU's Set 1 Q1 opens with when it calls the Declaration a model code that the Constitution is in consonance with.
What the decision does not hold
Three points that a careful answer makes, because overstating the case is the commonest error.
It does not give a foreigner article 19. The decision turns on the word person in article 21 and says nothing that would extend the citizen rights.
It does not create a general right to compensation for every constitutional violation. The public law remedy is discretionary and exceptional, and it is awarded where the violation is established, gross, and the ordinary remedy inadequate.
And it does not make the State liable for every act of every employee. The connection with employment and with premises under State control was material to the reasoning.
How to use it in her question
MU's Set 1 Q1 gives the candidate a long quotation and then says: discuss this statement in the light of this case.
The structure of the answer is therefore fixed.
Open with the quoted proposition: the Declaration as a model code, the Constitution in consonance with it, and some rights available only to citizens while others such as articles 14 and 21 are available to all persons.
Establish the textual distinction between person and citizen, with both lists.
Then give the case: facts, holding, and the four propositions.
Then test the quoted proposition against it. The case proves the second half of the quotation directly: article 21 was applied to a Bangladeshi national. It supports the first half by the Court's use of the Declaration in construing the right.
Then give the limits. The decision does not extend article 19, does not make compensation automatic, and does not make the State an insurer.
Close on what the case shows about enforcement, which is that a constitutional remedy reached a victim whom no ordinary remedy would have reached in time, and that this is the exception rather than the rule.
The wider significance for this paper
It is the clearest single authority on the relationship between the three modules.
Module I supplies the text: person, not citizen.
Module II supplies the doctrine: life includes dignity, and compensation lies in public law.
Module III supplies the remedy: article 226, and a court willing to use it.
And Module IV supplies the standard: the Declaration, used to construe the article.
A candidate who can say that has understood why the four modules are one paper.
Chandrima Das, and a Foreigner's Article 21
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean every foreigner wronged in India can obtain compensation by writ. The remedy is discretionary and the facts here were extreme.
It does not mean the Declaration is directly enforceable in India. It was used to construe article 21, which is a different thing.
And it does not mean the case decides the position of refugees. It decides the position of a person present in India, whatever their nationality.
Quick revision
The case: Chairman, Railway Board v. Chandrima Das, (2000) 2 SCC 465.
Facts: a Bangladeshi national gang-raped by Railway employees on railway premises at Howrah; a practising advocate, a stranger to the victim, moved the Calcutta High Court under article 226; ten lakh rupees awarded; the Railway Board appealed.
Held: appeal dismissed. Article 21 protects any person, not merely a citizen. Rape violates the right to live with human dignity. The liability is the State's in public law, not vicarious liability in tort, and no sovereign function defence was available. Compensation may be awarded under article 226, and the stranger's petition was maintainable.
Four propositions: article 21 for every person; life includes dignity; public law compensation; and the Declaration as an interpretive frame.
Three limits: it does not extend article 19; compensation is not automatic; and the State is not an insurer for every act of every employee.
Test yourself
1. State the facts and the holding. In Chairman, Railway Board v. Chandrima Das, (2000) 2 SCC 465, a Bangladeshi national who had come to India was gang-raped by employees of the Indian Railways in a building on railway premises at Howrah station. A practising advocate of the Calcutta High Court, who was a stranger to the victim, moved the High Court under article 226, and the High Court awarded compensation of ten lakh rupees against the Railways. The Railway Board appealed to the Supreme Court on three grounds: that the victim was a foreign national and so held no fundamental rights in India, that the acts were the private acts of the employees for which the State bore no liability, and that a stranger could not maintain the petition.
The Supreme Court dismissed the appeal and upheld the award. It held that article 21 is available to every person and not merely to citizens, the article using the word person where article 19 uses the word citizen, so the victim's nationality was immaterial. It held that rape violates the right to life, which includes the right to live with human dignity. It held that the wrongdoers were government servants and the wrong was committed on premises maintained by the Railways, so the liability was that of the State in public law rather than the vicarious liability of a private employer in tort, and no defence based on sovereign functions was available. It held that compensation could accordingly be awarded in the writ jurisdiction under article 226, and that the petition brought by a stranger in the public interest was maintainable.
Chandrima Das, and a Foreigner's Article 21
2. What are the four propositions the case establishes, and how do they connect the modules of this paper? That article 21 belongs to every person, resting on the deliberate textual contrast between person in article 21 and citizen in article 19. That life includes dignity, which is the enlarged construction of article 21 without which there would be no route from a rape committed by individuals to the violation of a constitutional right. That the liability is in public law rather than tort, which matters because a suit against the State would have raised the sovereign function defence and would have taken many years, while the writ jurisdiction avoids both. And that the Universal Declaration carries interpretive force in construing the fundamental rights, which is the proposition MU's question opens with when it describes the Declaration as a model code with which the Constitution is in consonance.
The four propositions map onto the four modules of this paper, which is why the case is worth so much in an answer. Module I supplies the text, person and not citizen. Module II supplies the doctrine, that life includes dignity and that compensation lies in public law. Module III supplies the remedy, article 226 and a court prepared to use it. Module IV supplies the standard, the Declaration used to construe the article. A candidate who can draw that connection has explained why the four labels are one paper rather than four.
3. What does the case not decide, and why does that matter? Three things. It does not give a foreigner any part of article 19: the reasoning turns entirely on the word person in article 21 and says nothing that would extend the citizen rights, so a foreigner in India still has no constitutional freedom of movement, residence, expression or association. It does not create a general right to compensation for every constitutional violation: the public law remedy is discretionary and exceptional, granted where the violation is established and gross and the ordinary remedy inadequate, and the facts here were extreme. And it does not make the State an insurer against every act of every employee: the connection between the wrongdoers' employment and the premises under railway control was material to the conclusion that the liability was public rather than private.
Chandrima Das, and a Foreigner's Article 21
That matters because overstating the case is the commonest error in answers on it. The decision is authority for a strong but bounded proposition, that a person present in India holds article 21 whatever their nationality and that a court may award compensation in the writ jurisdiction where the State's own servants have violated it. Presented as authority for a general right of foreigners to Part III, or for compensation as of right, it will be corrected by any examiner who knows the report, and the strength of the actual holding will be lost along with the exaggeration.
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Article 21A provides that the State shall provide free and compulsory education to all children of the age of six to fourteen years in such manner as the State may by law determine, inserted by the Eighty-sixth Amendment, and it is the one instance of a Part IV claim being promoted into Part III by Parliament rather than by construction.
The text
The State shall provide free and compulsory education to all children of the age of six to fourteen years in such manner as the State may, by law, determine.
Inserted by the Constitution (Eighty-sixth Amendment) Act, 2002, and brought into force on 1 April 2010, the same day the implementing Act commenced.
Note the eight-year gap between amendment and commencement. The right existed on paper from 2002 and became operative in 2010, and the reason is that the article requires a law to give it manner and content.
What the Eighty-sixth Amendment did, in three parts
It inserted article 21A in Part III.
It substituted article 45, which had directed the State to endeavour to provide free and compulsory education for all children until the age of fourteen within ten years. The new article 45 directs the State to provide early childhood care and education for all children until they complete the age of six, which is the age band article 21A does not cover.
And it inserted article 51A(k), a fundamental duty on a parent or guardian to provide opportunities for education to their child or ward between the age of six and fourteen years.
So the amendment operates on all three Parts at once: a right in Part III, a directive in Part IV, and a duty in Part IVA. That is unusual and worth pointing out.
The journey, which is the examinable part
Stage one: a directive only. The original article 45 was a directive principle, unenforceable under article 37, requiring the State to endeavour to provide free and compulsory education for all children until fourteen within ten years of the commencement of the Constitution. The ten years passed without it being achieved.
Stage two: read into article 21. The Supreme Court held that the right to education flows from the right to life, on the reasoning that a person's dignity and the ability to live a meaningful life require it, and that a directive principle unfulfilled for decades acquires force through article 21. The result was a judicially declared right to education up to fourteen.
Stage three: written into Part III. Parliament then enacted the Eighty-sixth Amendment, confirming the judicial position and giving it a defined age band and a statutory route.
Stage four: given content by statute. The Right of Children to Free and Compulsory Education Act 2009 supplies the manner the article refers to. [The Right to Education Act: the Right Itself] takes it.
Article 21A: Education as a Fundamental Right
That four-stage journey is the model answer to any question about the relationship between Part III and Part IV, and it is why [The Interrelationship of Fundamental Rights and Directive Principles] uses it.
What article 21A does and does not guarantee
It guarantees free and compulsory education, both words carrying weight. Free means no fee or charge that prevents a child pursuing and completing elementary education. Compulsory places the obligation on the State to ensure admission, attendance and completion, rather than making non-attendance an offence for the parent.
It covers ages six to fourteen only. Below six the claim is a directive under the new article 45; above fourteen there is no constitutional right, and [What Part III Does Not Contain] returns to that gap.
It is addressed to the State, so the primary duty is public. The statutory obligation on private unaided schools comes from the 2009 Act read with article 15(5) and not from article 21A alone.
And it depends on a law. The words in such manner as the State may by law determine make the article's content statutory, which is a limitation and the reason the eight-year gap mattered.
The international correspondence
Article 26 of the Universal Declaration: everyone has the right to education; education shall be free, at least in the elementary and fundamental stages; elementary education shall be compulsory; and parents have a prior right to choose the kind of education given to their children.
Article 13 of the Economic and Social Covenant requires primary education to be compulsory and available free to all, and requires secondary and higher education to be made progressively free.
Article 28 of the Convention on the Rights of the Child requires States to make primary education compulsory and available free to all, to encourage the development of secondary education, and to take measures to encourage regular attendance and reduce drop-out rates.
So article 21A meets the primary education standard and stops short of the Covenant's progressive obligation on secondary education, which is a fair and specific criticism to make in an answer about how far India has implemented what she has ratified.
Worked example
Her Set 1 Q6 asks which Indian provisions reflect international standards for children; her Set 2 Q7(a) asks about the interrelationship of Part III and Part IV. Article 21A answers both.
Give the text and the amendment, with the 2002 and 2010 dates and the reason for the gap.
Give the three-part operation on articles 21A, 45 and 51A(k).
Article 21A: Education as a Fundamental Right
Give the four-stage journey, which is the heart of the answer.
Say what free and compulsory each mean.
Give the limits: the age band, the addressee, and the dependence on a statute.
Close on the international correspondence, naming article 26 of the Declaration, article 13 of the Covenant and article 28 of the Convention, and note the secondary education gap.
What it does NOT mean
It does not make education a right at any age. The band is six to fourteen.
It does not make non-attendance an offence for the parent. Compulsory describes the State's obligation to secure admission, attendance and completion.
And it does not by itself bind private schools. That obligation comes from the 2009 Act read with article 15(5).
Quick revision
Article 21A: the State shall provide free and compulsory education to all children of the age of six to fourteen years in such manner as the State may, by law, determine.
Constitution (Eighty-sixth Amendment) Act, 2002, in force 1 April 2010, the same day as the implementing Act. Eight-year gap, because the article needs a law for its content.
Three-part operation: inserted 21A in Part III; substituted article 45, now early childhood care and education until the age of six; inserted article 51A(k), a parent's duty for ages six to fourteen.
Four stages: directive in the original article 45; read into article 21; written into Part III by amendment; given content by the 2009 Act.
Free means no charge preventing completion; compulsory binds the State to secure admission, attendance and completion.
Limits: six to fourteen only; addressed to the State; content depends on a statute.
Correspondence: article 26 of the Declaration, article 13 of the Economic and Social Covenant, article 28 of the Convention on the Rights of the Child. India meets the primary standard and stops short on secondary.
Test yourself
1. What does article 21A provide, and what else did the Eighty-sixth Amendment do? Article 21A provides that the State shall provide free and compulsory education to all children of the age of six to fourteen years in such manner as the State may, by law, determine. It was inserted by the Constitution (Eighty-sixth Amendment) Act, 2002 and brought into force on 1 April 2010, the same day on which the Right of Children to Free and Compulsory Education Act 2009 commenced. The eight-year gap between amendment and commencement is explained by the closing words of the article: the right needs a law to give it manner and content, and until that law existed the article could not sensibly be operative.
Article 21A: Education as a Fundamental Right
The amendment did two further things, which is why it is unusual. It substituted article 45, which had originally directed the State to endeavour to provide free and compulsory education for all children until the age of fourteen within ten years of the commencement of the Constitution, and which now directs the State to provide early childhood care and education for all children until they complete the age of six, covering the band article 21A leaves out. And it inserted article 51A(k), a fundamental duty on a parent or guardian to provide opportunities for education to their child or ward between the ages of six and fourteen. The amendment therefore operates on Part III, Part IV and Part IVA simultaneously, which no other amendment does.
2. Trace the four stages of the right to education, and say why they matter. Stage one, a directive only: the original article 45 required the State to endeavour to provide free and compulsory education for all children until fourteen within ten years, and by article 37 it was not enforceable in any court. The ten years passed unfulfilled. Stage two, read into article 21: the Supreme Court held that the right to education flows from the right to life, reasoning that dignity and a meaningful life require it, and that a directive left unfulfilled for decades acquires force through article 21. That produced a judicially declared and enforceable right. Stage three, written into Part III: Parliament enacted the Eighty-sixth Amendment, confirming the judicial position, fixing a defined age band, and routing the content through a statute. Stage four, given content by statute: the Right of Children to Free and Compulsory Education Act 2009 supplies the entitlements, the obligations on schools, the norms and the monitoring.
They matter because this is the only complete example on the paper of a claim travelling all the way from a non-justiciable directive to an enforceable fundamental right with implementing legislation behind it. It shows that the boundary between Part III and Part IV is permeable, that the court can move a claim across it and Parliament can confirm the move, and that neither step is sufficient without the third, since a right in Part III with no statute behind it sat inert for eight years. Any answer on the interrelationship of the two Parts should use this sequence rather than argue in the abstract.
3. How far does article 21A meet India's international obligations? Closely on primary education and incompletely beyond it. Article 26 of the Universal Declaration provides that everyone has the right to education, that education shall be free at least in the elementary and fundamental stages, that elementary education shall be compulsory, and that parents have a prior right to choose the kind of education given to their children. Article 13 of the Economic and Social Covenant requires primary education to be compulsory and available free to all, and requires secondary education in its different forms, and higher education, to be made generally available and accessible with the progressive introduction of free education. Article 28 of the Convention on the Rights of the Child requires States to make primary education compulsory and available free to all, to encourage the development of different forms of secondary education, to make higher education accessible on the basis of capacity, and to take measures to encourage regular attendance and reduce drop-out rates.
Article 21A: Education as a Fundamental Right
Article 21A satisfies the primary limb: education from six to fourteen, free and compulsory, with a statute supplying the machinery. It stops there. There is no constitutional right to education above fourteen, so the Covenant's obligation to make secondary education generally available and progressively free, and the Convention's obligation to encourage its development, rest in India on policy and on Part IV rather than on any enforceable right. That is a specific and defensible criticism to make in an answer on the gap between what India has ratified and what she has implemented, and it is more useful than a general complaint that implementation is poor.
Article 22: Arrest, Detention and the Preventive Detention Exception
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Article 22 gives an arrested person the right to be told the grounds, to consult and be defended by a legal practitioner of choice, and to be produced before a magistrate within twenty-four hours, and then removes all three from an enemy alien and from anyone detained under a preventive detention law, for whom clauses (4) to (7) supply a much weaker scheme.
The protections
22(1). No person who is arrested shall be detained in custody without being informed, as soon as may be, of the grounds for such arrest, nor shall he be denied the right to consult, and to be defended by, a legal practitioner of his choice.
22(2). Every person arrested and detained in custody shall be produced before the nearest magistrate within a period of twenty-four hours of the arrest, excluding the time necessary for the journey from the place of arrest to the court, and no such person shall be detained beyond that period without the authority of a magistrate.
Three points on those two clauses.
They apply to every person, not only to citizens. A foreigner arrested in India holds them. With article 20 they are the whole of the protections on arrest and detention in Part III, and article 19 supplies nothing on the subject.
Twenty-four hours excludes travelling time, which is a real qualification and is frequently misstated.
And the production requirement is the practical protection. Producing a person before a magistrate is what makes a disappearance difficult and what gives the detainee a chance to complain of ill treatment, which is why [Custodial Violence, and the Guidelines on Arrest] treats it as central.
The exclusions in clause (3)
Nothing in clauses (1) and (2) applies to:
(a) any person who for the time being is an enemy alien. The category is narrow: it means a national of a State at war with India. It is not any foreigner, and it is not a person the executive regards as hostile. [Rights of Persons and Rights of Citizens] makes the point.
(b) any person arrested or detained under any law providing for preventive detention.
Clause (3)(b) is the significant one, because it means the ordinary protections of a criminal arrest do not apply to preventive detention at all.
Preventive detention in the Constitution
India is unusual in writing preventive detention into its constitution rather than leaving it to legislation, and the Assembly did so knowingly.
Clause (4) provides that no preventive detention law shall authorise detention for longer than three months unless an Advisory Board of persons who are, have been, or are qualified to be appointed as Judges of a High Court has reported before the expiry of those three months that there is sufficient cause; or the person is detained under a law made by Parliament under clause (7).
Article 22: Arrest, Detention and the Preventive Detention Exception
Clause (5) requires the detaining authority, as soon as may be, to communicate the grounds of the order and to afford the earliest opportunity of making a representation against it.
Clause (6) permits the authority to withhold facts which it considers to be against the public interest to disclose, which is the clause that hollows out clause (5).
Clause (7) empowers Parliament to prescribe the circumstances and classes of cases in which a person may be detained beyond three months without an Advisory Board's opinion, and the maximum period.
The amendment that was never brought into force
This is a specific and checkable point that most answers miss.
Section 3 of the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act 1978 substituted a new clause (4). The new clause would reduce the period from three months to two months, would require the Advisory Board to be constituted in accordance with the recommendations of the Chief Justice of the appropriate High Court, and would require the Chairman to be a serving Judge of that High Court with the other members serving or retired Judges of any High Court.
That substitution has never been notified. The bare Act prints it with the words date yet to be notified.
So the operative clause (4) is still the original: three months, and an Advisory Board whose members need only be qualified to be appointed as High Court judges.
The point is worth making in any answer on preventive detention or on the Forty-fourth Amendment, because it shows that the constitutional response to the Emergency was completed in some respects and left incomplete in this one.
Why article 22 is on a human rights paper
It is the Constitution's own compromise between liberty and executive power, and it is the compromise Module III has to work with.
It is the constitutional authority for the preventive detention statutes, and therefore for a large part of the detention litigation that reaches the writ courts.
And it sets the baseline that the Supreme Court later supplemented. Because clause (5) can be defeated by clause (6), and because the ordinary protections do not apply at all to preventive detention, the Court built additional safeguards through article 21, which [Custodial Violence, and the Guidelines on Arrest] records.
The international correspondence
Article 9 of the Universal Declaration: no one shall be subjected to arbitrary arrest, detention or exile.
Article 9 of the Civil and Political Covenant is far more detailed: prompt information of the reasons for arrest and of any charge; prompt production before a judge or other officer authorised by law to exercise judicial power; trial within a reasonable time or release; the right to take proceedings before a court to decide the lawfulness of the detention; and an enforceable right to compensation for unlawful arrest or detention.
Article 22: Arrest, Detention and the Preventive Detention Exception
Two divergences worth naming. The Covenant's article 9 makes no exception for preventive detention comparable to article 22(3)(b), and India entered a declaration on article 9 to the effect that it would be applied in a manner consistent with the constitutional provisions on preventive detention. And the Covenant's enforceable right to compensation has no counterpart in article 22, which is why [Compensation in Public Law] had to be built by the courts.
Worked example
A question on the rights of an arrested or detained person.
Give clauses (1) and (2) in full, noting that travelling time is excluded and that both apply to every person.
Give clause (3) and both exclusions, stressing that enemy alien is narrow.
Give the preventive detention scheme, clauses (4) to (7), and identify clause (6) as the one that weakens clause (5).
Give the unnotified Forty-fourth Amendment substitution, with what it would have changed.
Close on the international comparison, naming India's declaration on article 9 of the Covenant and the absent compensation right.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean a foreigner loses article 22. Only an enemy alien does, and that means a national of a State at war with India.
It does not mean preventive detention is unconstitutional. The Constitution provides for it in terms.
And it does not mean the Forty-fourth Amendment reduced the period to two months. The substitution exists in the amending Act and has never been brought into force.
Quick revision
22(1): informed as soon as may be of the grounds; right to consult and be defended by a legal practitioner of his choice. 22(2): production before the nearest magistrate within twenty-four hours, excluding journey time.
Both apply to every person, including a foreigner.
22(3) excludes (a) an enemy alien, meaning a national of a State at war with India, and (b) a person detained under a preventive detention law.
22(4): no detention beyond three months without an Advisory Board of persons qualified to be High Court judges reporting sufficient cause.
22(5): grounds communicated as soon as may be, and the earliest opportunity of making a representation. 22(6): facts may be withheld in the public interest, which hollows out 22(5). 22(7): Parliament may prescribe detention beyond three months without a Board, and the maximum period.
The Forty-fourth Amendment's substituted clause (4) has NEVER been notified. It would have reduced three months to two, required the Board to be constituted on the Chief Justice's recommendations, and required a serving Judge as Chairman. The original clause is still the law.
Correspondence: article 9 of the Declaration; article 9 of the Covenant, which has no preventive detention exception and carries an enforceable right to compensation. India entered a declaration on article 9.
Article 22: Arrest, Detention and the Preventive Detention Exception
Test yourself
1. What protections does article 22 give, and from whom does it withdraw them? Clause (1) provides that no person who is arrested shall be detained in custody without being informed, as soon as may be, of the grounds for the arrest, nor shall he be denied the right to consult and to be defended by a legal practitioner of his choice. Clause (2) provides that every person arrested and detained shall be produced before the nearest magistrate within twenty-four hours of the arrest, excluding the time necessary for the journey from the place of arrest to the court, and that no such person shall be detained beyond that period without a magistrate's authority. Both clauses apply to every person and not merely to citizens, so a foreigner arrested in India holds them, and the exclusion of travelling time from the twenty-four hours is a real qualification that is often misstated.
Clause (3) withdraws both protections from two categories. The first is any person who for the time being is an enemy alien, and the category is narrow: it means a national of a State at war with India, not any foreigner and not a person the executive regards as hostile. The second is any person arrested or detained under a law providing for preventive detention, and this is the significant exclusion, because it means that the ordinary protections attending a criminal arrest do not apply at all to a preventive detainee, who is governed instead by the weaker scheme in clauses (4) to (7).
2. Set out the preventive detention scheme, and identify its weak point. Clause (4) provides that no preventive detention law shall authorise detention for longer than three months unless an Advisory Board consisting of persons who are, have been, or are qualified to be appointed as Judges of a High Court has reported before the expiry of those three months that there is in its opinion sufficient cause for the detention, or unless the person is detained under a law made by Parliament under clause (7). Clause (5) requires the detaining authority, as soon as may be, to communicate to the detainee the grounds on which the order has been made and to afford him the earliest opportunity of making a representation against it. Clause (7) empowers Parliament to prescribe the circumstances and the classes of cases in which a person may be detained beyond three months without an Advisory Board's opinion, and to prescribe the maximum period of detention.
Article 22: Arrest, Detention and the Preventive Detention Exception
The weak point is clause (6), which provides that nothing in clause (5) requires the authority to disclose facts which it considers to be against the public interest to disclose. Clause (5) gives the detainee the grounds and the right to represent against them; clause (6) allows the authority to withhold the facts on which those grounds rest, in its own judgment of the public interest. A representation against grounds whose factual basis is withheld is of limited use, and that is why the courts have had to supplement the article through article 21, requiring that the grounds be communicated in a language the detainee understands, that the representation be considered with reasonable expedition, and that unexplained delay vitiates the detention.
3. What did the Forty-fourth Amendment do to article 22, and why does the answer surprise people? Section 3 of the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act 1978 substituted a new clause (4) which would have made three changes. It would have reduced the period of detention permitted without an Advisory Board's report from three months to two. It would have required the Advisory Board to be constituted in accordance with the recommendations of the Chief Justice of the appropriate High Court, rather than by the detaining government. And it would have required the Chairman of the Board to be a serving Judge of that High Court, with the other members serving or retired Judges of any High Court, in place of the existing test of persons merely qualified to be appointed as High Court judges.
The surprise is that none of it is in force. The substitution was enacted in 1978 and its commencement was left to notification, and it has never been notified: the bare Act prints the substituted clause with the words date yet to be notified beside it. The operative article 22(4) is therefore still the original, with three months and a Board whose members need only be qualified for appointment. The point is worth making in any answer on preventive detention or on the constitutional response to the Emergency, because it shows that the response was completed in some respects, notably the removal of articles 20 and 21 from the article 359 power, and left deliberately incomplete in this one, nearly five decades later.
Articles 23 and 24: Forced Labour and Child Labour
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Article 23 prohibits traffic in human beings and begar and other similar forms of forced labour and makes any contravention an offence punishable in accordance with law; article 24 prohibits the employment of any child below the age of fourteen years in any factory or mine or other hazardous employment.
Article 23
23(1).Traffic in human beings and begar and other similar forms of forced labour are prohibited and any contravention of this provision shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law.
23(2). Nothing in the article prevents the State from imposing compulsory service for public purposes, and in imposing such service the State shall not make any discrimination on grounds only of religion, race, caste or class or any of them.
The three prohibited things
Traffic in human beings. Dealing in human beings as chattels, which covers slavery, the buying and selling of persons, and trafficking for prostitution or for labour.
Begar. Labour or service exacted without payment, historically the obligation to work for a superior for nothing. The word is the Constitution's own and is worth using.
Other similar forms of forced labour. The residuary phrase, and the widest of the three, which is where the modern litigation is.
The doctrine that gives article 23 its reach
Forced labour has been construed to include labour compelled by economic circumstance and not only by physical force.
The reasoning is that a person driven by hunger and want to accept work below the statutory minimum wage is not acting freely, so payment of less than the minimum wage is itself forced labour within article 23.
That single construction converted article 23 from a prohibition on slavery into a constitutional guarantee of the minimum wage, and it is the mechanism by which bonded labour cases reach the Supreme Court under article 32.
The implementing legislation is the Bonded Labour System (Abolition) Act 1976, and the criminal law on trafficking, and article 35 makes that legislation exclusively Parliament's.
Clause (2) and its limit
The State may impose compulsory service for public purposes, which covers national service and comparable obligations.
But it may not discriminate on grounds only of religion, race, caste or class in imposing it, which is an equality guarantee written into the exception itself.
Article 24
No child below the age of fourteen years shall be employed to work in any factory or mine or engaged in any other hazardous employment.
Four features.
It is absolute in its field. No restriction clause, no exception, no permitted derogation.
It binds everybody. Like articles 15(2), 17 and 23, it is addressed at large and not to the State, so a private employer breaches it directly.
Articles 23 and 24: Forced Labour and Child Labour
It is confined to factories, mines and other hazardous employment. It does not prohibit all child labour, and that limitation is the honest point to make: a child below fourteen may lawfully be employed, so far as article 24 is concerned, in work that is not hazardous.
And the age is fourteen, which is the same age as the upper limit in article 21A. That alignment is deliberate: the child who must be in school under article 21A is the child who may not be in a factory under article 24.
The three articles that work together
Articles 21A, 23 and 24 form a scheme for the child, and an answer that presents them together is doing better than one that takes them separately.
Article 21A requires the State to provide free and compulsory education from six to fourteen.
Article 23 prohibits forced labour, including labour at less than the minimum wage, at any age.
Article 39(e) and (f) in Part IV direct the State to ensure that the tender age of children is not abused, that citizens are not forced by economic necessity into unsuitable work, and that children are given opportunities to develop in conditions of freedom and dignity.
And the statutes are the Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act 1986 as amended, the Bonded Labour System (Abolition) Act 1976, and the juvenile and child protection legislation taken in Module IV.
The international correspondence
Article 4 of the Universal Declaration: no one shall be held in slavery or servitude; slavery and the slave trade shall be prohibited in all their forms.
Article 8 of the Civil and Political Covenant prohibits slavery, the slave trade, servitude and forced or compulsory labour, and lists the exceptions, which include work required of a lawfully detained person, military service, service exacted in an emergency threatening the life of the community, and normal civil obligations.
Article 8 is non-derogable in part under article 4(2) of the Covenant, the prohibitions on slavery and servitude being among those that survive an emergency.
Article 32 of the Convention on the Rights of the Child recognises the right of the child to be protected from economic exploitation and from any work likely to be hazardous, to interfere with education, or to be harmful to health or development, and requires States to provide for a minimum age of employment, regulation of hours and conditions, and penalties.
India entered a declaration on article 32, to the effect that it would progressively implement the provision consistently with its national circumstances rather than prescribe a single minimum age immediately. That declaration is directly examinable under MU's Set 1 Q6 and is taken in [India's Ratification of the Convention on the Rights of the Child].
Articles 23 and 24: Forced Labour and Child Labour
Worked example
A question on the right against exploitation, or on children's rights in the Constitution.
Quote both articles, because they are short.
On article 23, give the three prohibited things and then the construction that makes payment below the minimum wage forced labour, which is the whole of its modern importance.
On article 24, give the four features, and be honest that it prohibits hazardous employment rather than all child labour.
Give the scheme: articles 21A, 23, 24 and 39(e) and (f) together.
Close on the correspondence, and name India's declaration on article 32 of the Convention.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean article 24 prohibits all child labour. It prohibits factory, mine and other hazardous employment below fourteen.
It does not mean article 23 requires payment. It requires that labour not be forced, and the minimum wage doctrine gets there by treating economic compulsion as force.
And it does not mean compulsory public service is unconstitutional. Article 23(2) permits it, subject to the non-discrimination requirement.
Quick revision
23(1): traffic in human beings and begar and other similar forms of forced labour are prohibited, and contravention shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law. 23(2): compulsory service for public purposes permitted, with no discrimination on grounds only of religion, race, caste or class.
Three prohibited things: traffic, begar, and other similar forms of forced labour, the last being the residuary and widest.
Forced labour includes labour compelled by economic circumstance, so payment below the minimum wage is itself forced labour under article 23. That construction is what brings bonded labour cases into article 32.
Article 24: no child below fourteen in any factory or mine or other hazardous employment. Absolute, binds everybody, confined to hazardous work, and the age matches article 21A.
The scheme: 21A education six to fourteen; 24 no hazardous work below fourteen; 23 no forced labour at any age; 39(e) and (f) in Part IV.
Correspondence: article 4 of the Declaration; article 8 of the Covenant, partly non-derogable; article 32 of the Convention on the Rights of the Child, on which India entered a declaration.
Test yourself
1. What does article 23 prohibit, and what construction gives it its modern reach? Article 23(1) provides that traffic in human beings and begar and other similar forms of forced labour are prohibited, and that any contravention shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law. Three things are prohibited: traffic in human beings, meaning dealing in human beings as chattels, which covers slavery, the buying and selling of persons and trafficking for prostitution or for labour; begar, meaning labour or service exacted without payment, which is the Constitution's own word for the historical obligation to work for a superior for nothing; and other similar forms of forced labour, which is the residuary phrase and the widest of the three. Clause (2) permits the State to impose compulsory service for public purposes but forbids discrimination in doing so on grounds only of religion, race, caste or class.
Articles 23 and 24: Forced Labour and Child Labour
The construction that gives the article its modern reach is that forced labour includes labour compelled by economic circumstance and not merely by physical force or legal compulsion. The reasoning is that a person driven by hunger and want to accept work at less than the statutory minimum wage is not acting freely, so paying below the minimum wage is itself a form of forced labour within the article. That single move converted a prohibition on slavery into a constitutional guarantee of the minimum wage, and it is the mechanism by which bonded labour cases reach the Supreme Court directly under article 32 rather than through a labour statute.
2. What does article 24 prohibit, and what does it leave untouched? It provides that no child below the age of fourteen years shall be employed to work in any factory or mine or engaged in any other hazardous employment. Four features distinguish it. It is absolute in its field, carrying no restriction clause and no exception. It binds everybody rather than only the State, being addressed at large like articles 15(2), 17 and 23, so a private employer breaches it directly. Its age limit of fourteen is aligned with the upper limit of article 21A, which is deliberate: the child who must be in school under one article is the child who may not be in a factory under the other. And its field is defined by the nature of the work.
What it leaves untouched is non-hazardous employment. Article 24 does not prohibit all child labour; it prohibits factory work, mining and other hazardous employment for those under fourteen. A child below fourteen employed in work that is not hazardous does not, on the face of the article, engage it at all, and the protection in such cases has to come from statute, principally the Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act 1986 as amended, or from article 21A's requirement that the child be in school. That limitation should be stated plainly rather than glossed over, because an answer that presents article 24 as abolishing child labour is wrong on the text.
Articles 23 and 24: Forced Labour and Child Labour
3. How do the Indian provisions compare with the international standards on child labour? Article 4 of the Universal Declaration provides that no one shall be held in slavery or servitude and that slavery and the slave trade shall be prohibited in all their forms. Article 8 of the Civil and Political Covenant prohibits slavery, the slave trade, servitude and forced or compulsory labour, while listing exceptions for work required of a lawfully detained person, military and substitute service, service exacted in an emergency threatening the life of the community, and normal civil obligations; the prohibitions on slavery and servitude are among the non-derogable provisions under article 4(2). Article 32 of the Convention on the Rights of the Child recognises the right of the child to be protected from economic exploitation and from any work likely to be hazardous, to interfere with the child's education, or to be harmful to health or to physical, mental, spiritual, moral or social development, and requires States to provide a minimum age for admission to employment, appropriate regulation of hours and conditions, and penalties to enforce it.
The Indian position broadly matches the slavery and forced labour standards, and article 23's minimum wage construction goes beyond them. On child labour it is narrower in one respect and matched by statute in another. Article 24 covers only hazardous work, whereas article 32 of the Convention is addressed to economic exploitation generally. And India entered a declaration on article 32 when ratifying, to the effect that it would implement the provision progressively and consistently with national circumstances rather than prescribing a single minimum age of employment immediately. That declaration is directly examinable on MU's Set 1 Q6, which asks how India's ratification of the Convention shaped its domestic legislative framework.
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Articles 25 to 28 guarantee freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion, the right of a denomination to manage its own affairs in matters of religion, freedom from taxation for the promotion of a particular religion, and freedom from compulsory religious instruction in State-funded institutions.
Article 25
25(1).Subject to public order, morality and health and to the other provisions of this Part, all persons are equally entitled to freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion.
25(2). Nothing in the article affects any existing law or prevents the State from making a law (a) regulating or restricting any economic, financial, political or other secular activity which may be associated with religious practice, or (b) providing for social welfare and reform or the throwing open of Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus.
Explanation I: the wearing and carrying of kirpans is deemed included in the profession of the Sikh religion.
Explanation II: the reference to Hindus in 25(2)(b) includes Sikhs, Jains and Buddhists, and the reference to Hindu religious institutions is construed accordingly.
Five points on article 25
It belongs to all persons, so a foreigner holds it.
Freedom of conscience is separate from the right to profess, practise and propagate. Conscience is the inner freedom to hold or not hold a belief; the rest is its outward expression.
Propagate does not include a right to convert another by force, fraud or allurement, on the settled reading; it is a right to transmit or spread one's own beliefs.
The limits are on the face of the article: public order, morality, health, and the other provisions of Part III. That last phrase means article 25 yields to articles 14, 15, 17 and 21, which is doctrinally important.
And clause (2)(b) is a reform clause. It authorises the State to legislate for social welfare and reform and to throw open Hindu religious institutions, which is what permits temple entry legislation. Article 25(2)(b) and article 17 together are the constitutional answer to religiously grounded exclusion.
Article 26
Subject to public order, morality and health, every religious denomination or any section thereof has the right:
(a) to establish and maintain institutions for religious and charitable purposes; (b) to manage its own affairs in matters of religion; (c) to own and acquire movable and immovable property; (d) to administer such property in accordance with law.
The distinction from article 25 is the holder. Article 25 is an individual right; article 26 belongs to a denomination.
And the distinction inside article 26 is between (b) and (d). Matters of religion under (b) are for the denomination itself; administration of property under (d) is expressly in accordance with law, so the State may regulate it. That contrast is the basis of most of the litigation about State control of religious endowments.
Articles 25 to 28: Freedom of Religion
Article 27
No person shall be compelled to pay any taxes the proceeds of which are specifically appropriated in payment of expenses for the promotion or maintenance of any particular religion or religious denomination.
The operative words are tax, specifically appropriated, and particular.
A fee is not a tax, so a levy charged for services rendered in the administration of an endowment is outside the article.
And the appropriation must be to a particular religion, so general expenditure that incidentally benefits several religions does not offend it.
Article 28
28(1).No religious instruction shall be provided in any educational institution wholly maintained out of State funds.
28(2). Clause (1) does not apply to an institution administered by the State but established under an endowment or trust which requires that religious instruction be imparted.
28(3). No person attending an institution recognised by the State or receiving aid out of State funds shall be required to take part in religious instruction or to attend religious worship without their consent, or that of their guardian if a minor.
The scheme is graduated by funding, and a candidate should present it as a table rather than as prose.
Institution
Position
Wholly maintained out of State funds
No religious instruction at all
Administered by the State under an endowment or trust requiring it
Instruction permitted
Recognised by the State, or aided out of State funds
Instruction permitted, but no compulsion to attend without consent
Wholly private, unrecognised and unaided
Article 28 does not apply
Why these articles are on this paper
Two reasons.
They are the classic freedom of conscience guarantee, corresponding to article 18 of the Universal Declaration and article 18 of the Civil and Political Covenant, and they are available to every person rather than only to citizens.
And they are where the Constitution's commitment to social reform collides with religious freedom. Article 25(2)(b) and article 17 permit the State to legislate against religiously grounded exclusion, and the opening words of article 25 subject the right to the other provisions of Part III, which means equality prevails. That collision is a standing subject of Indian human rights argument and it belongs in any answer about the Constitution's own conception of rights.
The international correspondence
Article 18 of the Universal Declaration: freedom of thought, conscience and religion, including freedom to change one's religion or belief, and freedom to manifest it in teaching, practice, worship and observance.
Articles 25 to 28: Freedom of Religion
Article 18 of the Civil and Political Covenant is fuller: the freedom to have or to adopt a religion or belief of one's choice, freedom from coercion which would impair that freedom, a limitation clause confined to what is prescribed by law and necessary to protect public safety, order, health, or morals or the fundamental rights and freedoms of others, and respect for the liberty of parents to ensure the religious and moral education of their children in conformity with their own convictions.
Article 18 is non-derogable under article 4(2) of the Covenant.
Two divergences worth naming. The Declaration expressly includes the freedom to change one's religion, which article 25 does not state in terms. And the Covenant's limitation clause requires the restriction to be necessary, a stricter standard than article 25's bare subject to public order, morality and health.
Worked example
A question on freedom of religion, or on the limits the Constitution places on rights.
Quote article 25(1) including its opening words, because the limits come first in the sentence.
Separate conscience from profession, practice and propagation.
Give clause (2) and the two Explanations, and identify (2)(b) as the reform clause.
Give article 26 and the (b) against (d) distinction.
Give article 27's three operative words.
Give article 28 as the funding table.
Close on the correspondence and the two divergences, the freedom to change and the necessity standard.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean religious freedom is absolute. Every article in the group opens with its limits.
It does not mean the State may not regulate religious institutions. Article 26(d) makes administration of property subject to law, and article 25(2)(a) permits regulation of secular activity associated with religious practice.
And it does not mean religious instruction is banned in Indian schools. It is banned only in institutions wholly maintained out of State funds.
Quick revision
25(1): subject to public order, morality and health and to the other provisions of this Part, all persons equally entitled to freedom of conscience and to freely profess, practise and propagate religion.
25(2)(a) regulation of economic, financial, political or other secular activity; 25(2)(b)social welfare and reform and throwing open Hindu religious institutions. Explanation I kirpans; Explanation II Sikhs, Jains and Buddhists included.
Article 26, a denomination's right: (a) establish and maintain institutions, (b)manage its own affairs in matters of religion, (c) own and acquire property, (d)administer such property in accordance with law. (b) is for the denomination, (d) is subject to State law.
Article 27: no compulsion to pay a tax specifically appropriated for a particular religion. A fee is not a tax.
Article 28, graduated by funding: wholly maintained, no instruction; State-administered under a trust requiring it, permitted; recognised or aided, permitted but no compulsion without consent.
Correspondence: article 18 of the Declaration, which includes the freedom to change religion; article 18 of the Covenant, non-derogable, whose limitation clause requires the restriction to be necessary.
Articles 25 to 28: Freedom of Religion
Test yourself
1. Set out article 25 and explain what its opening words do. Article 25(1) provides that, subject to public order, morality and health and to the other provisions of Part III, all persons are equally entitled to freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion. Clause (2) preserves any existing law and permits the State to make laws regulating or restricting any economic, financial, political or other secular activity which may be associated with religious practice, and providing for social welfare and reform or the throwing open of Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus. Explanation I deems the wearing and carrying of kirpans to be included in the profession of the Sikh religion, and Explanation II construes the reference to Hindus as including Sikhs, Jains and Buddhists.
The opening words do two distinct things. Subject to public order, morality and health imports the ordinary limits that attach to a manifestation of belief, which is why the article is not absolute. And subject to the other provisions of this Part subordinates the religious freedom to the rest of Part III, so that where article 25 conflicts with article 14, article 15, article 17 or article 21, the other article prevails. That second phrase is the doctrinally important one, because it is what allows the equality guarantees and the abolition of untouchability to operate against a practice defended on religious grounds, and it should be quoted rather than paraphrased.
2. What is the difference between article 25 and article 26, and what turns on clause (d)? The holder is different. Article 25 confers an individual right, held by all persons, to freedom of conscience and to profess, practise and propagate religion. Article 26 confers a right on a religious denomination or any section of one: to establish and maintain institutions for religious and charitable purposes, to manage its own affairs in matters of religion, to own and acquire movable and immovable property, and to administer such property in accordance with law. Both are subject to public order, morality and health, but article 26 is not made subject to the other provisions of Part III in the way article 25 is.
What turns on clause (d) is the extent of permissible State control. Clause (b) gives the denomination the right to manage its own affairs in matters of religion, and those matters are for the denomination itself to determine, with the courts confining themselves to deciding whether a practice is essentially religious. Clause (d), by contrast, gives the right to administer property expressly in accordance with law, which means the State may legislate to regulate that administration. The distinction between managing matters of religion and administering property is therefore the line along which most of the litigation about State control of religious endowments runs, and an answer that does not draw it cannot explain why endowment legislation is generally upheld while interference in religious practice is generally not.
Articles 25 to 28: Freedom of Religion
3. Set out the scheme of article 28 and compare the Indian position with the Covenant. Article 28 is graduated by funding. In an educational institution wholly maintained out of State funds, no religious instruction may be provided at all. In an institution administered by the State but established under an endowment or trust which requires religious instruction to be imparted, the prohibition does not apply and instruction is permitted. In an institution recognised by the State or receiving aid out of State funds, instruction may be given but no person attending may be required to take part in it, or to attend any religious worship conducted there or on attached premises, without their own consent or, if they are a minor, the consent of their guardian. A wholly private institution that is neither recognised nor aided falls outside the article.
The Covenant is fuller and stricter in two respects. Article 18 of the Civil and Political Covenant guarantees freedom of thought, conscience and religion including the freedom to have or to adopt a religion or belief of one's choice, prohibits coercion which would impair that freedom, confines limitations to those prescribed by law and necessary to protect public safety, order, health or morals or the fundamental rights and freedoms of others, and requires States to respect the liberty of parents to ensure the religious and moral education of their children in conformity with their own convictions. It is non-derogable under article 4(2). The two divergences worth naming are that the Universal Declaration's article 18 expressly includes the freedom to change one's religion, which article 25 does not state in terms, and that the Covenant requires a limitation to be necessary, which is a stricter standard than article 25's bare subjection to public order, morality and health.
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Article 29 protects the right of any section of citizens to conserve its distinct language, script or culture, and forbids denial of admission to a State or State-aided institution on grounds only of religion, race, caste or language; article 30 gives all minorities, whether based on religion or language, the right to establish and administer educational institutions of their choice.
Article 29
29(1).Any section of the citizens residing in the territory of India or any part of it having a distinct language, script or culture of its own shall have the right to conserve the same.
29(2).No citizen shall be denied admission into any educational institution maintained by the State or receiving aid out of State funds on grounds only of religion, race, caste, language or any of them.
Three points, and the first is the one most answers get wrong.
29(1) is not a minority right. The words are any section of the citizens, so a majority community with a distinct language, script or culture holds it too. The marginal note says protection of interests of minorities, and the marginal note does not control the text.
29(2) is an individual right against denial of admission, and its grounds are religion, race, caste, language, which is a different list from article 15(1), where the grounds are religion, race, caste, sex and place of birth. Language is in 29(2) and not in 15(1); sex and place of birth are in 15(1) and not in 29(2).
And 29(2) binds only State and State-aided institutions, so a wholly private unaided institution is outside it.
Article 30
30(1).All minorities, whether based on religion or language, shall have the right to establish and administer educational institutions of their choice.
30(1A). In making a law for the compulsory acquisition of property of a minority educational institution, the State shall ensure that the amount fixed is such as would not restrict or abrogate the right guaranteed by 30(1).
30(2). The State shall not, in granting aid, discriminate against any educational institution on the ground that it is under the management of a minority.
Four points.
It has no restriction clause. Article 30(1) is stated without any limitation on its face, which makes it unusual and has been the source of a long argument about whether the right is absolute. The settled position is that the State may regulate to secure educational standards and the interests of the institution itself, but may not destroy the minority character.
Establish and administer is conjunctive. A minority must have established the institution to claim the right to administer it.
Minority is determined at the State level for the purposes of a State law, since the linguistic and religious composition of the country differs from that of each State.
Articles 29 and 30: Minorities
And article 30 is not confined to religious minorities. Linguistic minorities hold it equally, and the article says so.
The relationship between 29(2) and 30(1), which is the hard part
The tension is real and is worth stating plainly.
Article 30(1) lets a minority establish and administer an institution of its choice, which suggests it may admit its own community.
Article 29(2) says no citizen shall be denied admission to an institution receiving State aid on grounds only of religion, race, caste or language.
The resolution turns on aid. An unaided minority institution is outside article 29(2) and may fill its seats in accordance with its minority character. An aided minority institution is within article 29(2), so it cannot refuse a citizen admission on a listed ground, though it may reserve a reasonable proportion of seats for its own community consistently with its character.
Article 15(5) then enters, permitting the State to make special provision for backward classes in admissions to private institutions, other than minority institutions under article 30(1), which is the express constitutional carve-out.
Why these articles are on a human rights paper
They are the Constitution's group rights, and they sit awkwardly beside a Part III otherwise built on individual claims.
They are the answer to a real problem: a majority acting entirely through neutral, individually equal rules can extinguish a minority language or culture within two generations without ever discriminating against any individual.
And they show the Indian conception of equality, which accepts that formal equal treatment is not always equal treatment, the same premise that carries articles 15(3) to (6) and 16(4).
The international correspondence
Article 27 of the Civil and Political Covenant: in States where ethnic, religious or linguistic minorities exist, persons belonging to such minorities shall not be denied the right, in community with the other members of their group, to enjoy their own culture, to profess and practise their own religion, or to use their own language.
Article 26 of the Universal Declaration gives parents a prior right to choose the kind of education given to their children.
Article 2 of the Convention on the Rights of the Child forbids discrimination on grounds including language, and article 30 protects the right of a child of a minority or indigenous origin to enjoy their own culture, profess and practise their own religion, and use their own language.
The Indian articles go further than article 27 of the Covenant, because article 27 is framed negatively as a right not to be denied, while article 30 confers a positive right to establish and administer institutions, backed by article 30(2)'s guarantee of non-discrimination in aid. That is a fair point in India's favour in a Module IV answer.
Articles 29 and 30: Minorities
Worked example
A question on minority rights or on the group rights in the Constitution.
Give article 29(1) and stress that it says any section of the citizens, so it is not confined to minorities despite the marginal note.
Give 29(2) and compare its grounds with article 15(1), noting language in one and sex and place of birth in the other.
Give article 30 with its four features, especially the absence of a restriction clause and the conjunctive establish and administer.
Give the 29(2) against 30(1) tension and resolve it on aid.
Note the article 15(5) carve-out.
Close on article 27 of the Covenant and say that article 30 goes further, because it is positive where article 27 is negative.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean article 29 is a minority right. Clause (1) belongs to any section of citizens; only the marginal note says minorities.
It does not mean article 30 is absolute. The State may regulate for educational standards without destroying the minority character.
And it does not mean a minority institution may exclude everyone else. If it takes State aid, article 29(2) applies to it.
Quick revision
29(1): any section of the citizens with a distinct language, script or culture has the right to conserve it. Not confined to minorities, whatever the marginal note says.
29(2): no citizen denied admission to an institution maintained by the State or receiving aid on grounds only of religion, race, caste, language. Compare article 15(1): language is here and not there; sex and place of birth are there and not here.
30(1): all minorities, whether based on religion or language, may establish and administer educational institutions of their choice. No restriction clause.Establish and administer is conjunctive.Minority is judged at State level.
30(1A): compulsory acquisition, the amount fixed must not abrogate the right. 30(2): no discrimination in aid on the ground of minority management.
The 29(2) against 30(1) tension resolves on AID: an unaided minority institution is outside 29(2); an aided one is within it.
Article 15(5) expressly excepts minority institutions under article 30(1).
Correspondence: article 27 of the Covenant, framed negatively; article 26 of the Declaration; articles 2 and 30 of the Convention on the Rights of the Child. Article 30 goes further than article 27.
Test yourself
1. Who holds article 29, and how do its two clauses differ? Clause (1) belongs to any section of the citizens residing in the territory of India or any part of it having a distinct language, script or culture of its own, and gives them the right to conserve it. The words are any section of the citizens, so it is not a minority right: a majority community with a distinct language, script or culture holds it too. The marginal note describes the article as protecting the interests of minorities, and the marginal note does not control the text. It is also a group-facing right, the interest protected being the conservation of a shared language, script or culture.
Articles 29 and 30: Minorities
Clause (2) is different in kind. It is an individual right, held by any citizen, not to be denied admission into an educational institution maintained by the State or receiving aid out of State funds on grounds only of religion, race, caste, language or any of them. Its grounds are worth comparing with article 15(1), because the lists are not the same: language appears in article 29(2) and not in article 15(1), while sex and place of birth appear in article 15(1) and not in article 29(2). And its reach is limited by funding: a wholly private institution that is neither maintained by the State nor aided out of State funds falls outside it entirely.
2. Set out article 30, and explain how its tension with article 29(2) is resolved. Article 30(1) provides that all minorities, whether based on religion or language, shall have the right to establish and administer educational institutions of their choice. Clause (1A) requires that, where a law provides for the compulsory acquisition of the property of such an institution, the amount fixed by or determined under that law must not be such as would restrict or abrogate the right. Clause (2) forbids the State, in granting aid, to discriminate against any educational institution on the ground that it is under the management of a minority. Four features matter: the article carries no restriction clause on its face, so the extent of permissible regulation has had to be worked out by construction; establish and administer is conjunctive, so a minority must have established the institution to claim the right to administer it; minority status is judged at the State level for a State law, since composition varies; and the article covers linguistic as well as religious minorities in terms.
The tension with article 29(2) is that article 30(1) suggests a minority institution may admit its own community, while article 29(2) forbids denying a citizen admission to an aided institution on grounds of religion or language. The resolution turns on aid. An unaided minority institution is outside article 29(2) altogether and may fill its seats consistently with its minority character. An aided minority institution is within article 29(2) and cannot refuse a citizen admission on a listed ground, though it may reserve a reasonable proportion of seats for its own community so as to preserve the character the article protects. Article 15(5) then supplies an express carve-out, permitting the State to make special provision for backward classes in admissions to private institutions other than minority institutions referred to in article 30(1).
Articles 29 and 30: Minorities
3. How do these articles compare with the international standards? Article 27 of the Civil and Political Covenant is the closest counterpart: in States where ethnic, religious or linguistic minorities exist, persons belonging to such minorities shall not be denied the right, in community with the other members of their group, to enjoy their own culture, to profess and practise their own religion, or to use their own language. Article 26 of the Universal Declaration gives parents a prior right to choose the kind of education given to their children. Article 2 of the Convention on the Rights of the Child forbids discrimination on grounds including language, and article 30 of that Convention protects the right of a child of minority or indigenous origin to enjoy their own culture, to profess and practise their own religion, and to use their own language.
The Indian provisions go further than article 27 in an important respect, and this is a fair point to make in India's favour. Article 27 is framed negatively, as a right not to be denied, which imposes an obligation of non-interference rather than of provision. Article 30(1) confers a positive right to establish and administer educational institutions, and article 30(2) backs it by forbidding discrimination in the grant of aid on the ground of minority management. So where the Covenant guarantees that a minority may be left alone to use its language, the Constitution guarantees that it may build and run the institutions through which the language is transmitted, and that the State may not withhold aid because it does so.
Articles 31 to 35: What Was Removed, and What Remains
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Articles 31A to 35 are the saving, restricting and enabling provisions of Part III: article 31 was deleted, 31A to 31C save certain legislation, article 32 gives the remedy, article 33 lets Parliament restrict or abrogate the rights for the forces, article 34 permits indemnity under martial law, and article 35 reserves the implementing legislation to Parliament.
Article 31, and where property went
Article 31 conferred the right to property. It was the most amended provision in the Constitution and was omitted from Part III by the Forty-fourth Amendment, which also removed article 19(1)(f).
Property is now article 300A, outside Part III: no person shall be deprived of his property save by authority of law.
Three consequences, and they matter for this paper.
It is no longer a fundamental right, so it cannot be enforced under article 32; the remedy is article 226 or an ordinary suit.
The article requires only authority of law, not compensation, so the adequacy of compensation is a matter for the statute rather than the Constitution. That is why [The 2013 Act: Consent, and the Social Impact Assessment] matters so much to Module IV: displaced people's protection is statutory, not constitutional.
And it belongs to any person, so a foreigner holds article 300A.
Articles 31A, 31B and 31C
31A saves laws providing for the acquisition of estates and related matters from challenge under articles 14 and 19.
31B validates the Acts and Regulations specified in the Ninth Schedule, notwithstanding any judgment, and provides that they shall not be deemed void on the ground of inconsistency with Part III. The Ninth Schedule is not a blanket immunity: a law placed in it after the basic structure doctrine was established remains open to challenge on the ground that it damages a basic feature.
31C saves a law giving effect to the directive principles in article 39(b) and (c) from challenge under articles 14 and 19. The wider version of the article, which would have protected laws giving effect to any directive principle and would have excluded judicial review of whether the law did so, was struck down.
These three are why a candidate must not say that Part IV is legally inert. They are the constitutional machinery that protects Part IV legislation from Part III challenge.
Article 33: the article Module III is about
Parliament may, by law, determine to what extent any of the rights conferred by this Part shall, in their application to (a) the members of the Armed Forces; or (b) the members of the Forces charged with the maintenance of public order; or (c) persons employed in any bureau or other organisation established by the State for purposes of intelligence or counter intelligence; or (d) persons employed in, or in connection with, the telecommunication systems set up for the purposes of any Force, bureau or organisation referred to in clauses (a) to (c), be restricted or abrogated so as to ensure the proper discharge of their duties and the maintenance of discipline among them.
Articles 31 to 35: What Was Removed, and What Remains
Four things to note, and they are all examinable.
The word is abrogated, not merely restricted. Parliament may take a fundamental right away entirely in its application to these categories.
The categories were widened. The original article covered the armed forces and forces charged with the maintenance of public order; intelligence organisations and their telecommunication systems were added by amendment.
The purpose clause limits it: the restriction or abrogation must be so as to ensure the proper discharge of their duties and the maintenance of discipline among them. That is a real limit and it is the ground on which an over-broad exercise could be challenged.
And it operates on the rights of members of the forces, not on the rights of civilians they deal with. This is the point most answers miss. Article 33 lets Parliament curtail a soldier's own fundamental rights; it is not the source of any power to curtail a civilian's. So the difficulty with the Armed Forces (Special Powers) Act is not that article 33 authorises it, and [AFSPA Assessed Against the Rule of Law] has to make its case on other ground.
Article 34: martial law
Notwithstanding anything in the foregoing provisions of Part III, Parliament may by law indemnify any person in the service of the Union or of a State, or any other person, in respect of any act done in connection with the maintenance or restoration of order in any area where martial law was in force, or validate any sentence passed, punishment inflicted, forfeiture ordered or other act done under martial law.
Three points.
Martial law is not defined in the Constitution and is not the same as a proclamation of emergency under article 352, which is a distinct mechanism with its own consequences.
The indemnity is retrospective and complete, and it can validate sentences already passed.
And it requires an Act of Parliament, which is the only safeguard the article contains.
Article 35: implementation reserved to Parliament
Notwithstanding anything in the Constitution, Parliament shall have, and a State Legislature shall not have, power to make laws with respect to the matters that may be provided for by parliamentary law under article 16(3), article 32(3), article 33 and article 34, and for prescribing punishment for those acts which are declared to be offences under Part III; and Parliament shall, as soon as may be after the commencement of the Constitution, make such laws.
Articles 31 to 35: What Was Removed, and What Remains
The second limb is what matters here. The offences declared by Part III are those under article 17 and article 23(1), and article 35 makes the punishing legislation exclusively Parliament's. That is why the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955 and the atrocities Act are central Acts.
Worked example
A question on the limits the Constitution itself places on fundamental rights, or on the constitutional position of the armed forces.
Say that article 31 is gone and that property is now article 300A, outside Part III, requiring only authority of law.
Give 31A, 31B and 31C briefly, and note that the Ninth Schedule is not absolute immunity.
Give article 33 in full, with the four points, and stress that it operates on the rights of members of the forces and not on civilians.
Give article 34 and its three points.
Give article 35 and connect it to articles 17 and 23, which is why the implementing statutes are central Acts.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean property is unprotected in India. Article 300A requires authority of law, and statutes such as the 2013 Act supply the substantive protection.
It does not mean the Ninth Schedule confers absolute immunity. A law placed there after the basic structure doctrine was established remains challengeable on that ground.
And it does not mean article 33 authorises restricting civilians' rights. It authorises restricting the rights of members of the forces.
Quick revision
Article 31 was omitted from Part III by the Forty-fourth Amendment, along with article 19(1)(f). Property is now article 300A: no person shall be deprived of his property save by authority of law. Not a fundamental right; no constitutional compensation requirement; available to any person.
31A estates; 31B the Ninth Schedule, not absolute immunity after the basic structure doctrine; 31C laws giving effect to article 39(b) and (c), the wider version having been struck down.
Article 33: Parliament may restrict or abrogate Part III rights for (a) the Armed Forces, (b) forces charged with maintenance of public order, (c)intelligence or counter intelligence organisations, (d) their telecommunication systems, so as to ensure the proper discharge of their duties and the maintenance of discipline. It operates on the rights of MEMBERS of the forces, not on civilians.
Article 34: martial law indemnity by Act of Parliament, retrospective and able to validate sentences. Martial law is undefined and is not article 352 emergency.
Article 35: implementing legislation reserved to Parliament, including punishment for the offences declared by article 17 and article 23(1).
Articles 31 to 35: What Was Removed, and What Remains
Test yourself
1. What happened to the right to property, and what follows? Article 31 conferred the right to property, was the most amended provision in the Constitution, and was omitted from Part III by the Forty-fourth Amendment, which at the same time deleted article 19(1)(f), the freedom to acquire, hold and dispose of property. Property is now protected by article 300A, which sits outside Part III in Chapter IV of Part XII and provides that no person shall be deprived of his property save by authority of law.
Three consequences follow. It is no longer a fundamental right, so it cannot be enforced by a petition under article 32, and the remedy is a petition under article 226 or an ordinary suit. The article requires only authority of law and says nothing about compensation, so the adequacy of compensation for a deprivation is a matter for the statute rather than the Constitution, which is why the protection of people displaced by acquisition is statutory and why the Right to Fair Compensation and Transparency in Land Acquisition, Rehabilitation and Resettlement Act 2013 carries so much weight in Module IV. And article 300A speaks of any person, so a foreigner holds it, unlike the citizen right that article 19(1)(f) had been.
2. Set out article 33 and identify the error most answers make about it. Article 33 provides that Parliament may by law determine to what extent any of the rights conferred by Part III shall, in their application to the members of the Armed Forces, to the members of the forces charged with the maintenance of public order, to persons employed in any bureau or other organisation established by the State for purposes of intelligence or counter intelligence, and to persons employed in or in connection with the telecommunication systems set up for such a force, bureau or organisation, be restricted or abrogated so as to ensure the proper discharge of their duties and the maintenance of discipline among them. Four features: the power extends to abrogation and not merely restriction, so a right may be removed entirely in its application to these categories; the categories were widened by amendment, the intelligence organisations and telecommunication systems having been added later; the purpose clause is a real limit, since the restriction must be directed to the discharge of duties and the maintenance of discipline; and the power belongs to Parliament and, by article 35, to Parliament alone.
The error is to treat article 33 as the constitutional source of the special powers exercised over civilians in disturbed areas. It is not. Article 33 operates on the fundamental rights of members of the forces themselves, permitting Parliament to curtail a soldier's own freedom of expression, association and the like in the interests of discipline. It confers no power whatever to curtail the rights of the civilians those forces encounter. So a defence of the Armed Forces (Special Powers) Act cannot be built on article 33, and a criticism of that Act has to be argued on articles 14, 21 and 22 and on the ordinary tests of reasonableness, which is where the real argument lies.
Articles 31 to 35: What Was Removed, and What Remains
3. What do articles 34 and 35 provide, and why does article 35 matter on this paper? Article 34 provides that, notwithstanding anything in the foregoing provisions of Part III, Parliament may by law indemnify any person in the service of the Union or of a State, or any other person, in respect of any act done in connection with the maintenance or restoration of order in any area within India where martial law was in force, and may validate any sentence passed, punishment inflicted, forfeiture ordered or other act done under martial law in such an area. Three points: martial law is nowhere defined in the Constitution and is not the same thing as a proclamation of emergency under article 352, which is a separate mechanism with its own consequences; the indemnity is retrospective and complete, extending to the validation of sentences already passed; and it requires an Act of Parliament, which is the only safeguard the article contains.
Article 35 provides that, notwithstanding anything in the Constitution, Parliament shall have and a State Legislature shall not have power to make laws with respect to the matters that may be provided for by parliamentary law under articles 16(3), 32(3), 33 and 34, and for prescribing punishment for those acts which are declared to be offences under Part III, and that Parliament shall make such laws as soon as may be after the commencement of the Constitution. It matters on this paper because of the second limb. Part III declares offences in two places, article 17 on the enforcement of disabilities arising out of untouchability and article 23(1) on traffic in human beings and forced labour, and article 35 makes the legislation punishing those acts exclusively Parliament's. That is why the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955, the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989 and the Bonded Labour System (Abolition) Act 1976 are central enactments rather than a patchwork of State laws, and why a failure of enforcement under them is a failure of a national scheme.
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Article 32 guarantees the right to move the Supreme Court for the enforcement of the fundamental rights, empowers the Court to issue the writs, permits Parliament to give the power to other courts, and provides that the right shall not be suspended except as otherwise provided for by this Constitution.
The text
32(1).The right to move the Supreme Court by appropriate proceedings for the enforcement of the rights conferred by this Part is guaranteed.
32(2). The Supreme Court shall have power to issue directions or orders or writs, including writs in the nature of habeas corpus, mandamus, prohibition, quo warranto and certiorari, whichever may be appropriate, for the enforcement of any of the rights conferred by this Part.
32(3). Without prejudice to those powers, Parliament may by law empower any other court to exercise within the local limits of its jurisdiction all or any of those powers.
32(4). The right guaranteed by this article shall not be suspended except as otherwise provided for by this Constitution.
Article 32A, which had barred the Supreme Court from considering the constitutional validity of a State law in an article 32 proceeding, was omitted by the Forty-third Amendment.
What makes article 32 different from article 226
Six differences, and a candidate should have them ready as a table.
Article 32
Article 226
Status
A fundamental right itself
A constitutional power of the High Courts
Purpose
Only for enforcement of Part III rights
Part III rights and for any other purpose
Court
Supreme Court
High Courts
Discretion
The Court cannot refuse relief where a fundamental right is violated, though it may regulate procedure
Discretionary
Suspension
Only as provided by the Constitution, article 359
Not itself subject to article 359 in the same way
Territorial reach
All India
The High Court's own jurisdiction, extended by article 226(2) where the cause of action arises within it
The point that matters for this paper is the second row. Article 226 is wider in purpose, so most human rights litigation in India starts in a High Court, and [Article 32 and Article 226 Compared] takes the practical consequences.
Why Ambedkar called it the heart and soul
His argument was that a right without a remedy is not a right at all, and that a constitution containing an elaborate declaration of rights with no guaranteed route to a court would be a declaration and nothing more.
Article 32 answers that by making the remedy itself a fundamental right. That the remedy is itself a fundamental right is the structural point of the article. Parliament cannot take it away by ordinary legislation, because a law abridging it would be void under article 13(2).
Article 32: the Remedy That Is Itself a Right
And clause (2) names the writs, so the Court's power does not depend on any statute conferring jurisdiction.
Clause (4) and the Emergency
The right shall not be suspended except as otherwise provided for by this Constitution.
The Constitution does so provide, in article 359, which permits the President by order to suspend the right to move any court for the enforcement of Part III rights during a proclamation of emergency.
During 1975 to 1977 that power was used, and the resulting position was that a detained person could not approach a court even to allege that the detention was wholly without legal authority. The Supreme Court's acceptance of that position is the low point of its record.
The Forty-fourth Amendment answered it by excluding articles 20 and 21 from the article 359 power. The enforcement of those two articles can no longer be suspended, so the situation of 1975 cannot recur in the same form.
That sequence is the single most important thing to know about article 32 on a human rights paper, because it is the case study of a remedy that existed on paper and failed in the event.
What article 32 has become
Three developments, all of which belong to Module II and are named here.
Standing was relaxed. The words appropriate proceedings were read to permit a public spirited person to move the Court on behalf of those unable to do so, which is the doctrinal basis of public interest litigation. [The Relaxation of Locus Standi] takes it.
Procedure was relaxed. A letter has been treated as a petition, which is the epistolary jurisdiction.
And the remedies expanded. Compensation, continuing mandamus and guidelines binding until Parliament legislates all issue under article 32 and article 226, and none of them is named in clause (2).
Clause (2)'s words permit all of this: directions or orders or writs, including writs in the nature of the five named. Including is not exhaustive, and in the nature of frees the Court from the technical requirements of the English writs.
The limits
Three, and stating them keeps an answer honest.
It enforces Part III only. A violation of a statutory right, or of a directive principle, does not found an article 32 petition on its own. This is why so much of Indian human rights litigation is framed as an article 21 claim: article 21 is the door.
Disputed questions of fact are unsuitable. The Court has no machinery for trial, and will frequently relegate a petitioner to a suit or to the High Court.
And the remedy reaches the petitioner. A writ protects those before the Court, and a population cannot be protected by litigation, which is the limitation that runs through Module III.
Article 32: the Remedy That Is Itself a Right
The international correspondence
Article 8 of the Universal Declaration: everyone has the right to an effective remedy by the competent national tribunals for acts violating the fundamental rights granted by the constitution or by law.
Article 2(3) of the Civil and Political Covenant requires each State party to ensure an effective remedy, to ensure that the claim is determined by competent judicial, administrative or legislative authorities, and to ensure that the competent authorities enforce such remedies when granted.
Article 2(3)(c) is the limb India satisfies least well, because it is directed at enforcement of the remedy once granted, and that is precisely the gap Module III examines.
Worked example
A question on enforcement, on article 32, or on the remedy for a violated right.
Quote all four clauses, because clause (4) is where the Emergency argument lives.
Give the article 32 against article 226 table, and stress that article 226 is wider in purpose.
Give Ambedkar's reason and the article 13(2) point: the remedy cannot be legislated away.
Give the Emergency sequence: article 359, the 1975 position, the Forty-fourth Amendment.
Give the three developments and the three limits.
Close on article 2(3) of the Covenant, and say that the weakest limb is enforcement of the remedy once granted.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the Supreme Court must hear every petition. It must not refuse relief where a fundamental right is established, but it may regulate its own procedure and relegate unsuitable matters.
It does not mean article 32 covers statutory rights. It enforces Part III.
And it does not mean the right can never be suspended. Article 359 exists; what changed in 1978 is that articles 20 and 21 are outside it.
Quick revision
32(1) the right to move the Supreme Court by appropriate proceedings for enforcement of Part III is guaranteed. 32(2) power to issue directions or orders or writs, including writs in the nature of habeas corpus, mandamus, prohibition, quo warranto and certiorari. 32(3) Parliament may empower other courts. 32(4) not suspended except as otherwise provided for by this Constitution.
Article 32A, which barred consideration of State law validity, was omitted by the Forty-third Amendment.
Six differences from article 226, and the one that matters is that article 226 is wider in purpose: Part III rights and for any other purpose.
Ambedkar: the very heart and soul of the Constitution. A law abridging it would be void under article 13(2).
Emergency: article 359 permitted suspension; used in 1975 to 1977; the Forty-fourth Amendment put articles 20 and 21 outside it.
Three developments: standing relaxed on the words appropriate proceedings; epistolary jurisdiction; and remedies beyond the named writs, permitted by including and in the nature of.
Three limits: Part III only; disputed facts unsuitable; and the remedy reaches the petitioner.
Correspondence: article 8 of the Declaration; article 2(3) of the Covenant, whose (c) limb, enforcement of the remedy once granted, is the one India satisfies least well.
Article 32: the Remedy That Is Itself a Right
Test yourself
1. Set out article 32 and explain why the remedy was made a right. Clause (1) guarantees the right to move the Supreme Court by appropriate proceedings for the enforcement of the rights conferred by Part III. Clause (2) empowers the Supreme Court to issue directions or orders or writs, including writs in the nature of habeas corpus, mandamus, prohibition, quo warranto and certiorari, whichever may be appropriate, for the enforcement of any of those rights. Clause (3) permits Parliament by law to empower any other court to exercise, within the local limits of its jurisdiction, all or any of those powers. Clause (4) provides that the right shall not be suspended except as otherwise provided for by the Constitution. Article 32A, which had barred the Supreme Court from considering the constitutional validity of a State law in an article 32 proceeding, was omitted by the Forty-third Amendment.
The remedy was made a right because a right without a remedy is not a right. Ambedkar called article 32 the article without which the Constitution would be a nullity and described it as its very heart and soul, and his argument was that an elaborate declaration of rights with no guaranteed route to a court would be a declaration and nothing more. Making the remedy itself a fundamental right has a precise legal consequence: Parliament cannot abridge it by ordinary legislation, because any law doing so would be void under article 13(2). And because clause (2) names the writs in the Constitution itself, the Court's power to issue them does not depend on any statute conferring jurisdiction.
2. How does article 32 differ from article 226, and which matters more in practice? Article 32 is itself a fundamental right; article 226 is a constitutional power of the High Courts and is not a fundamental right. Article 32 lies only for the enforcement of Part III rights; article 226 lies for the enforcement of Part III rights and for any other purpose, which makes it substantially wider. Article 32 runs to the Supreme Court, article 226 to the High Courts. Relief under article 32 cannot be refused where a fundamental right is established, though the Court may regulate its procedure and relegate unsuitable matters; relief under article 226 is discretionary. Article 32 is subject to suspension under article 359 in the manner the Constitution provides; article 226 is not subject to it in the same way. And article 32 has all-India reach, while article 226 is confined to the High Court's own jurisdiction, extended by article 226(2) where the cause of action arises within it.
Article 32: the Remedy That Is Itself a Right
Article 226 matters more in practice, and for this paper that is the significant point. Because it lies for any other purpose it can reach a statutory violation, an administrative illegality or an ordinary abuse of power without the petitioner having to construct an article 21 argument first. Most human rights litigation in India therefore begins in a High Court, and the reported decisions restraining deportation, ordering release from prolonged detention, directing the issue of documents and requiring the State to act are overwhelmingly article 226 decisions rather than article 32 ones.
3. What happened to article 32 during the Emergency, and what was done about it? Clause (4) provides that the right shall not be suspended except as otherwise provided for by the Constitution, and the Constitution does so provide in article 359, which permits the President by order to suspend the right to move any court for the enforcement of the Part III rights during a proclamation of emergency. That power was exercised during the Emergency of 1975 to 1977. The consequence was that a person detained could not approach any court even to allege that the detention was wholly without legal authority, and the Supreme Court accepted that position. It is treated as the low point of the Indian judicial record on human rights, and it demonstrated that a remedy which exists on paper can fail entirely in the event that most requires it.
What was done about it was the Forty-fourth Amendment, which excluded articles 20 and 21 from the article 359 power. The enforcement of those two articles can therefore no longer be suspended in any emergency, so a detained person retains the right to approach a court to test the legality of the detention whatever proclamation is in force. That is the single most important thing to know about article 32 on a human rights paper, because the sequence shows both what a constitutional remedy is worth and what it is not worth: it is worth a great deal when the courts are willing to use it, and it required a constitutional amendment rather than a judicial correction to make it secure.
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
The Universal Declaration of Human Rights, adopted by the General Assembly on 10 December 1948, is a resolution and not a treaty, has thirty articles covering both civil and political and economic, social and cultural rights, and has acquired an authority far beyond its formal status.
What it is, formally
A resolution of the General Assembly, adopted on 10 December 1948.
Not a treaty. Nobody ratified it, it entered into force on no date, and it created no obligations enforceable as such at the time of adoption.
Adopted without a dissenting vote, with abstentions. India voted in favour, and had participated in the drafting.
Its opening words describe its own purpose: a common standard of achievement for all peoples and all nations, to the end that every individual and every organ of society shall strive by teaching and education to promote respect for these rights and by progressive measures to secure their universal and effective recognition and observance.
The structure
Articles
Content
Preamble
Recognition of the inherent dignity and the equal and inalienable rights of all members of the human family as the foundation of freedom, justice and peace; the barbarous acts which have outraged the conscience of mankind
1 and 2
The foundations: born free and equal in dignity and rights, endowed with reason and conscience; entitlement without distinction of any kind
3 to 21
Civil and political rights: life, liberty and security; no slavery; no torture; recognition as a person before the law; equality before the law; effective remedy; no arbitrary arrest; fair and public hearing; presumption of innocence; privacy; movement; asylum; nationality; marriage; property; thought, conscience and religion; opinion and expression; assembly and association; participation in government
22 to 27
Economic, social and cultural rights: social security; work and equal pay; rest and leisure; an adequate standard of living; education; participation in cultural life
28 to 30
The closing articles: entitlement to a social and international order in which the rights can be realised; duties to the community; and no right to engage in activity aimed at the destruction of any of the rights
Why the structure matters for MU's question
Her Set 1 Q1 says the Declaration has been recognised as a model code and that the Constitution guarantees fundamental rights in consonance with it.
The consonance is real and it is checkable article by article, which is what [Which Declaration Article Answers Which Fundamental Right] does.
But the single most important structural fact is that the Declaration puts both categories in one instrument, and India split them. Articles 3 to 21 became Part III; articles 22 to 27 became Part IV. The Declaration itself draws no distinction of enforceability between them.
The Universal Declaration as the Model Code
That is the observation that turns a recitation into an argument, and it connects directly to [Why the Social and Economic Rights Went into Part IV].
What it has become
Four claims are made for the Declaration's present status, and they should be distinguished.
It is not a treaty and has not become one. The obligations were put into treaty form in the two Covenants of 1966.
Parts of it are customary international law. The prohibitions on slavery, torture, and prolonged arbitrary detention, and the core of the equality guarantee, are widely accepted as customary and therefore binding on all States regardless of ratification.
It is an authoritative interpretation of the Charter. Articles 1(3), 55 and 56 of the Charter oblige members to promote universal respect for and observance of human rights without defining them, and the Declaration is the accepted statement of what those Charter provisions mean.
And it has enormous interpretive force in domestic law. In India it is used to construe Part III, which is the doctrine [The Rule That a Convention in Harmony Is Read Into the Rights] takes in full, and the Chandrima Das decision is a worked example of it.
What is in the Declaration and not in Part III
Naming these is what separates a good answer from a summary, and [What Part III Does Not Contain] returns to them.
Article 14, the right to seek and to enjoy asylum from persecution.
Article 15, the right to a nationality and against arbitrary deprivation of it.
Article 22 to 26, social security, work, rest and leisure, an adequate standard of living, and education, which India placed in Part IV rather than Part III. Education alone has since moved, by article 21A.
Article 17, property, which India had in article 31 and removed in 1978.
And article 28, the entitlement to a social and international order in which the rights can be fully realised, which has no Indian counterpart at all.
What is in Part III and not in the Declaration
Two entries, and both are Indian.
Article 17, the abolition of untouchability, which no international instrument of 1948 addressed.
Article 30, the positive right of minorities to establish and administer educational institutions, where article 27 of the Covenant is framed only as a right not to be denied.
Worked example
Her Set 1 Q1, in its opening half.
Say what the Declaration formally is: a General Assembly resolution of 10 December 1948, not a treaty, adopted without a dissenting vote, with India voting in favour.
Quote its own words: a common standard of achievement for all peoples and all nations.
The Universal Declaration as the Model Code
Give the structure in the five blocks.
Make the structural point: one instrument, both categories, and India split them between Parts III and IV.
Give the four claims about its present status, distinguishing them carefully.
Name what is in it and not in Part III, and what is in Part III and not in it.
Then turn to the case, which is where her question goes.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the Declaration is binding as a treaty. It is not, and saying so is a common error.
It does not mean it is legally inert. Parts are customary law, it interprets the Charter, and Indian courts use it to construe Part III.
And it does not mean the Constitution copied it. The Indian demand for rights predates it by half a century, and Part III contains entries the Declaration does not.
Quick revision
Adopted 10 December 1948 by the General Assembly, as a resolution, not a treaty. No dissenting vote, with abstentions. India voted in favour and took part in the drafting.
Its own description: a common standard of achievement for all peoples and all nations.
Thirty articles: 1 and 2 foundations; 3 to 21 civil and political; 22 to 27 economic, social and cultural; 28 to 30 the social and international order, duties to the community, and no right to destroy the rights.
One instrument, both categories, no distinction of enforceability. India split them into Part III and Part IV.
Four claims about its status: not a treaty; parts are customary law; an authoritative interpretation of Charter articles 1(3), 55 and 56; and interpretive force in domestic law.
In the Declaration, not in Part III: article 14 asylum, article 15 nationality, articles 22 to 26 social and economic rights, article 17 property, article 28 the social and international order.
In Part III, not in the Declaration: article 17 untouchability, and article 30 as a positive minority right.
Test yourself
1. What is the Declaration, formally, and what has it become? Formally it is a resolution of the United Nations General Assembly, adopted on 10 December 1948. It is not a treaty: nobody ratified it, it entered into force on no date, and it created no directly enforceable obligations at the time of adoption. It was adopted without a dissenting vote, with abstentions, and India voted in favour having taken part in the drafting. Its own preamble describes it as a common standard of achievement for all peoples and all nations, to the end that every individual and every organ of society shall strive by teaching and education to promote respect for these rights and by progressive measures to secure their universal and effective recognition and observance.
The Universal Declaration as the Model Code
What it has become is best stated as four distinct claims, which should not be run together. First, it has not become a treaty; the obligations were put into treaty form in the two Covenants of 1966. Second, parts of it are now customary international law and therefore bind all States regardless of ratification, in particular the prohibitions on slavery, on torture, and on prolonged arbitrary detention, together with the core of the equality guarantee. Third, it is the accepted authoritative interpretation of articles 1(3), 55 and 56 of the Charter, which oblige members to promote universal respect for human rights without defining them. Fourth, it carries great interpretive force in domestic law, and in India it is regularly used to construe Part III, which is the doctrinal route by which its standards become operative here.
2. What is the most important structural fact about the Declaration for an Indian answer? That it contains both categories of rights in a single instrument with no distinction of enforceability between them, and that India split them. Articles 3 to 21 set out the civil and political rights: life, liberty and security of person; freedom from slavery and from torture; recognition as a person before the law; equality before the law; an effective remedy; freedom from arbitrary arrest; a fair and public hearing; the presumption of innocence; privacy; freedom of movement; asylum; nationality; marriage; property; thought, conscience and religion; opinion and expression; assembly and association; and participation in government. Articles 22 to 27 set out the economic, social and cultural rights: social security, work and equal pay, rest and leisure, an adequate standard of living, education, and participation in cultural life.
The Declaration treats these as one body of entitlement. The Indian Constitution took the first group into Part III, where they are justiciable and enforceable by writ under article 32, and the second group into Part IV, where article 37 declares them not enforceable by any court. So the consonance MU's question asserts is real in content and incomplete in status, and pointing that out turns a recitation of corresponding articles into an argument. It also connects directly to the reasons the Constituent Assembly gave for the division, and to the fact that Indian courts have since undone much of it by reading Part IV content into article 21.
3. Name what is in the Declaration and not in Part III, and the reverse. In the Declaration and not in Part III: article 14, the right to seek and to enjoy in other countries asylum from persecution, which has no Indian constitutional counterpart and is why refugee protection in India rests on article 21 arguments; article 15, the right to a nationality and against arbitrary deprivation of it or denial of the right to change it; articles 22 to 26, covering social security, the right to work with just and favourable conditions and equal pay, rest and leisure, an adequate standard of living, and education, all of which India placed in Part IV rather than Part III, with education alone since moving across by article 21A; article 17, property, which India had in article 31 and removed from Part III in 1978; and article 28, the entitlement to a social and international order in which the rights can be fully realised, which has no Indian counterpart at all.
The Universal Declaration as the Model Code
In Part III and not in the Declaration: article 17, the abolition of untouchability and the making of its enforcement an offence, which no international instrument of 1948 addressed and which comes from Indian social reform politics; and article 30, the positive right of all minorities, whether based on religion or language, to establish and administer educational institutions of their choice, where the nearest international provision, article 27 of the Civil and Political Covenant, is framed negatively as a right not to be denied the enjoyment of one's culture, religion or language. Naming both lists is what distinguishes an answer that has compared the two documents from one that has summarised them.
Which Declaration Article Answers Which Fundamental Right
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Most of the Declaration's civil and political articles have a direct counterpart in Part III, most of its economic and social articles have a counterpart in Part IV, and the correspondence breaks down in four places which are the substance of any critical answer.
The civil and political correspondence
Declaration
Content
Indian counterpart
1
Born free and equal in dignity and rights
Preamble; article 14
2
No distinction of any kind
Articles 14, 15, 16
3
Life, liberty and security of person
Article 21
4
No slavery or servitude
Article 23
5
No torture or cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment
No express article; read into article 21
6
Recognition everywhere as a person before the law
Article 21, by construction
7
Equal before the law and equal protection of the law
Article 14
8
Effective remedy by the competent national tribunals
Articles 32 and 226
9
No arbitrary arrest, detention or exile
Articles 21 and 22
10
Fair and public hearing by an independent and impartial tribunal
Article 21, by construction; article 14
11(1)
Presumption of innocence
Article 21, by construction
11(2)
No retrospective offence or heavier penalty
Article 20(1)
12
No arbitrary interference with privacy, family, home or correspondence
Article 21, by construction
13
Freedom of movement and residence within a State
Article 19(1)(d) and (e), citizens only
14
Right to seek and enjoy asylum from persecution
None
15
Right to a nationality
None in Part III; Part II is citizenship
16
Marriage and family
No express article; read into article 21
17
Property
Article 300A, outside Part III
18
Thought, conscience and religion
Articles 25 to 28
19
Opinion and expression
Article 19(1)(a), citizens only
20
Peaceful assembly and association
Article 19(1)(b) and (c), citizens only
21
Participation in government; periodic elections; equal access to public service
Article 16; Part XV; not a Part III right
The economic and social correspondence
Declaration
Content
Indian counterpart
22
Social security
Article 41 (Part IV)
23
Work, free choice of employment, just conditions, equal pay, trade unions
Rest and leisure, reasonable limitation of working hours, holidays with pay
Article 43
25
Adequate standard of living, health, food, housing, medical care, security in want; motherhood and childhood entitled to special care
Articles 39, 42, 47; and read into article 21
26
Education, free at least in the elementary stages; parents' prior right to choose
Article 21A; articles 45 and 46
27
Participation in cultural life; protection of authorship
Article 29(1) in part
The four places the correspondence breaks down
This is the part of the answer that earns marks, and it should be given as four numbered points.
Which Declaration Article Answers Which Fundamental Right
1. The Declaration makes no distinction of enforceability; India does
Articles 3 to 21 and articles 22 to 27 sit in one instrument on the same footing.
India put the first group in Part III, enforceable by writ under article 32, and the second in Part IV, where article 37 says they are not enforceable by any court.
That is the largest divergence, and it is structural rather than textual.
2. Three Declaration rights have no Indian counterpart at all
Article 14, asylum. There is no constitutional right of asylum in India and no refugee statute, so protection rests on article 21 arguments.
Article 15, nationality. Part II deals with citizenship as a matter of status and confers no right to a nationality or against arbitrary deprivation.
Article 28, a social and international order in which the rights can be realised. Nothing in the Constitution corresponds.
3. The Declaration is universal where Part III is sometimes not
Articles 13, 19 and 20 of the Declaration, on movement, expression and assembly, belong to everyone.
Their Indian counterparts in article 19 belong to citizens only.
This is the sharpest textual divergence, and it is why a foreigner in India has article 21 in its enlarged form and no freedom of expression at all. [Rights of Persons and Rights of Citizens] takes it.
4. Part III contains two things the Declaration does not
Article 17, the abolition of untouchability and the creation of an offence.
Article 30, the positive right of minorities to establish and administer educational institutions, where the international provision is framed negatively.
Both are Indian in origin, and naming them prevents the answer from reading as though India merely copied.
What Indian courts have done with the gaps
Where the Declaration has a right and Part III does not, the courts have frequently supplied it by construing article 21.
Article 5, freedom from torture and cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment: read into article 21.
Article 10 and 11(1), fair hearing and presumption of innocence: read into article 21 and article 14.
Article 12, privacy: read into articles 19 and 21.
Articles 25 and 26, standard of living, health, food and education: read into article 21 as livelihood, shelter, health, food and, before article 21A, education.
The mechanism is the reading-in doctrine, which [The Rule That a Convention in Harmony Is Read Into the Rights] takes, and the point for this table is that the correspondence is closer today than the 1950 text would suggest, because the courts closed most of the gaps.
Worked example
Her Set 1 Q1 asks the candidate to discuss the model code proposition.
Which Declaration Article Answers Which Fundamental Right
Do not reproduce the whole table. An examiner does not need thirty rows.
Give six or seven of the clearest correspondences, choosing articles 3, 4, 7, 8, 11(2), 18 and 19.
Then give the four breakdowns as the argument, because that is where the analysis is.
Then say that the courts closed most of the gaps by construing article 21, and name three: torture, privacy and food.
Close on the two Indian entries that the Declaration does not contain.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean Part III was drafted from the Declaration. The drafting ran in parallel, and the Indian demand for these rights predates 1948 by half a century.
It does not mean every gap has been closed. Asylum, nationality and article 28 remain uncovered.
And it does not mean the correspondence is exact anywhere. The Indian articles carry their own limitation clauses, which the Declaration's articles largely do not.
Quick revision
Clearest correspondences: 3 to 21; 4 to 23; 7 to 14; 8 to 32 and 226; 11(2) to 20(1); 18 to 25 to 28; 19 and 20 to 19(1)(a), (b), (c).
Economic block: 22 to 41; 23 to 39(d), 41, 42, 43; 24 to 43; 25 to 39, 42, 47; 26 to 21A, 45, 46; 27 to 29(1).
Four breakdowns: (1) no distinction of enforceability in the Declaration, Parts III and IV in India; (2)no Indian counterpart to article 14 asylum, article 15 nationality, article 28 the social and international order; (3) the Declaration is universal where article 19 is citizens only; (4) Part III has article 17 and article 30, which the Declaration does not.
Gaps closed by construing article 21: article 5 torture, article 10 and 11(1) fair hearing and presumption of innocence, article 12 privacy, articles 25 and 26 standard of living and education.
Test yourself
1. Give the clearest correspondences between the Declaration and Part III. Article 1 of the Declaration, that all human beings are born free and equal in dignity and rights, is reflected in the Preamble and in article 14. Article 2, entitlement without distinction of any kind, corresponds to articles 14, 15 and 16. Article 3, the right to life, liberty and security of person, corresponds to article 21. Article 4, the prohibition of slavery and servitude, corresponds to article 23 on traffic in human beings and forced labour. Article 7, equality before the law and equal protection of the law, is article 14 almost word for word, since article 14 contains both limbs in a single sentence. Article 8, the right to an effective remedy by the competent national tribunals, corresponds to articles 32 and 226. Article 11(2), the prohibition on retrospective offences and heavier penalties, corresponds precisely to article 20(1). Article 18, freedom of thought, conscience and religion, corresponds to articles 25 to 28. Articles 19 and 20, freedom of opinion and expression and of peaceful assembly and association, correspond to article 19(1)(a), (b) and (c).
Which Declaration Article Answers Which Fundamental Right
On the economic side, article 22 on social security corresponds to article 41; article 23 on work, just conditions and equal pay to articles 41, 42 and 43 with equal pay in article 39(d); article 24 on rest and leisure to article 43; article 25 on an adequate standard of living to articles 39, 42 and 47; article 26 on education to article 21A and articles 45 and 46; and article 27 on cultural life in part to article 29(1).
2. Where does the correspondence break down? In four places. First and largest, the Declaration draws no distinction of enforceability between its civil and political articles and its economic and social ones, treating both as a single body of entitlement, whereas India put the first group in Part III where they are enforceable by writ and the second in Part IV where article 37 declares them not enforceable by any court. That divergence is structural rather than textual and it shapes the whole of Indian human rights practice.
Second, three Declaration rights have no Indian counterpart at all: article 14, the right to seek and enjoy asylum from persecution, which is why refugee protection in India rests on article 21 arguments rather than on any entitlement; article 15, the right to a nationality and against arbitrary deprivation of it, Part II of the Constitution dealing with citizenship as a matter of status rather than conferring a right; and article 28, the entitlement to a social and international order in which the rights can be fully realised. Third, the Declaration is universal where Part III is sometimes not: its articles 13, 19 and 20 on movement, expression and assembly belong to everyone, while their Indian counterparts in article 19 belong to citizens only, which is the sharpest textual divergence and the reason a foreigner in India holds an enlarged article 21 and no freedom of expression. Fourth, Part III contains two things the Declaration does not, article 17 on untouchability and article 30 as a positive minority right, both Indian in origin.
3. How far have Indian courts closed the gaps, and by what route? Substantially, and by construing article 21. Article 5 of the Declaration, freedom from torture and from cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment, has no express Indian counterpart and has been read into article 21. Article 10, the right to a fair and public hearing by an independent and impartial tribunal, and article 11(1), the presumption of innocence, have likewise been read into article 21 and article 14 as elements of a procedure that must be fair, just and reasonable. Article 12, protection against arbitrary interference with privacy, family, home and correspondence, was located across Part III and principally in articles 19 and 21. And articles 25 and 26, on an adequate standard of living and on education, entered article 21 as the rights to livelihood, shelter, health and food, with education later confirmed by the insertion of article 21A.
Which Declaration Article Answers Which Fundamental Right
The route is the reading-in doctrine: a convention or instrument that is not inconsistent with the fundamental rights and is in harmony with their spirit is read into them to enlarge their meaning and content. The consequence for an answer on the model code proposition is that the correspondence between the Declaration and Indian law is considerably closer today than the 1950 text would suggest, because the courts closed most of the gaps by construction rather than Parliament closing them by amendment. What remains uncovered is asylum, nationality and the article 28 entitlement, and those three are uncovered precisely because there is no fundamental right for the doctrine to attach them to.
The Declaration's Economic, Social and Cultural Rights
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Articles 22 to 27 of the Declaration set out the economic, social and cultural rights that India placed in Part IV rather than Part III, and articles 28 to 30 close the instrument with an entitlement to a social and international order, a statement of duties to the community, and a bar on using the rights to destroy the rights.
Articles 22 to 27
Article 22. Everyone, as a member of society, has the right to social security and is entitled to realisation, through national effort and international co-operation and in accordance with the organisation and resources of each State, of the economic, social and cultural rights indispensable for his dignity and the free development of his personality.
Note the qualification in article 22: in accordance with the organisation and resources of each State. The Declaration itself acknowledges that these rights are resource-dependent, which is the seed of the progressive realisation obligation in article 2(1) of the Economic and Social Covenant.
Article 23. The right to work, to free choice of employment, to just and favourable conditions of work and to protection against unemployment; equal pay for equal work without any discrimination; just and favourable remuneration ensuring an existence worthy of human dignity, supplemented if necessary by other means of social protection; and the right to form and to join trade unions.
Article 24. The right to rest and leisure, including reasonable limitation of working hours and periodic holidays with pay.
Article 25. The right to a standard of living adequate for the health and well-being of himself and of his family, including food, clothing, housing and medical care and necessary social services, and the right to security in the event of unemployment, sickness, disability, widowhood, old age or other lack of livelihood in circumstances beyond his control. Motherhood and childhood are entitled to special care and assistance, and all children, whether born in or out of wedlock, shall enjoy the same social protection.
Article 26. The right to education; education shall be free, at least in the elementary and fundamental stages; elementary education shall be compulsory; technical and professional education shall be generally available and higher education equally accessible to all on the basis of merit. Education shall be directed to the full development of the human personality and to the strengthening of respect for human rights. Parents have a prior right to choose the kind of education that shall be given to their children.
Article 27. The right freely to participate in the cultural life of the community, to enjoy the arts and to share in scientific advancement and its benefits; and the right to the protection of the moral and material interests resulting from any scientific, literary or artistic production of which he is the author.
The Declaration's Economic, Social and Cultural Rights
25 standard of living, health, food, motherhood and childhood
Articles 39(e) and (f), 42, 47
No, but read into article 21
26 education
Article 21A since 2002; articles 45 and 46
Yes, six to fourteen
27 cultural life and authorship
Article 29(1) in part; copyright by statute
29(1) yes, the rest by statute
The pattern is that only two of these six are enforceable in India as of right: trade unions, because article 19(1)(c) put them in Part III, and elementary education, because article 21A moved it there in 2002.
Everything else in the block is either a directive principle or has been read into article 21 by the courts, which is why Module II matters so much on this paper.
Articles 28 to 30, the closing articles
Article 28. Everyone is entitled to a social and international order in which the rights and freedoms set forth in this Declaration can be fully realized.
This article has no Indian counterpart at all, and it is worth naming for that reason. It is also the article that connects the Declaration to the later argument about a new international economic order and about development as a right.
Article 29.(1) Everyone has duties to the community in which alone the free and full development of his personality is possible. (2) In the exercise of his rights everyone shall be subject only to such limitations as are determined by law solely for the purpose of securing due recognition and respect for the rights of others and of meeting the just requirements of morality, public order and the general welfare in a democratic society. (3) These rights may in no case be exercised contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations.
Article 29(1) is the Declaration's own answer to the charge that human rights are individualistic, and its Indian counterpart is article 51A, the Fundamental Duties, inserted in 1976.
Article 29(2) is the Declaration's general limitation clause, and comparing it with the Indian scheme is instructive. The Declaration has one limitation clause for all its rights; the Indian Constitution writes a separate limitation into each article, with eight grounds for speech in article 19(2) and three for religion in article 25(1).
The Declaration's Economic, Social and Cultural Rights
Article 30. Nothing in the Declaration may be interpreted as implying for any State, group or person any right to engage in any activity or to perform any act aimed at the destruction of any of the rights and freedoms set forth herein.
This is the abuse of rights clause, and its Indian analogue is the reasonable restriction scheme together with the grounds of sovereignty and integrity, security of the State and public order in article 19(2).
Why this block matters on this paper
Three reasons.
It is the half of the Declaration India made unenforceable, so it is the direct evidence for the argument in [Why the Social and Economic Rights Went into Part IV].
It is what the courts read into article 21, so it is the source material for [The Rights Read into Article 21].
And article 26 supplies the standard against which article 21A is measured, which [Article 21A: Education as a Fundamental Right] uses: India meets the elementary limb and does nothing enforceable about the rest.
Worked example
A question on economic and social rights, or on the Declaration as a whole.
Give articles 22 to 27 with their substance, not just their headings.
Quote the qualification in article 22, in accordance with the organisation and resources of each State, because it shows the Declaration anticipated the enforceability problem.
Give the table of where each one went in India, and make the point that only two of the six are enforceable as of right.
Give articles 28 to 30, and name article 28 as having no Indian counterpart.
Compare article 29(2) with the Indian scheme: one general limitation clause against a separate clause in each article.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean these rights are less important in the Declaration. It draws no distinction of rank between them and the civil ones.
It does not mean India ignores them. Most are directive principles, several have been read into article 21, and a great deal of legislation implements them.
And it does not mean article 29(1) is a limitation on rights. It is a statement that rights are exercised within a community, and its operative limitation clause is 29(2).
Quick revision
22 social security, and in accordance with the organisation and resources of each State, the seed of progressive realisation.
23 work, free choice, just conditions, protection against unemployment, equal pay for equal work, remuneration ensuring an existence worthy of human dignity, trade unions.
24 rest and leisure, reasonable limitation of working hours, holidays with pay.
25 adequate standard of living: food, clothing, housing, medical care; security in unemployment, sickness, disability, widowhood, old age; motherhood and childhood entitled to special care; children born in or out of wedlock the same protection.
26 education free at least in the elementary and fundamental stages, elementary compulsory, higher on the basis of merit; directed to the full development of the human personality; parents have a prior right to choose.
27 cultural life, scientific advancement, and the moral and material interests of an author.
Only two of the six are enforceable in India as of right: trade unions via article 19(1)(c), and elementary education via article 21A.
28 a social and international order in which the rights can be realised: no Indian counterpart. 29(1)duties to the community, answered by article 51A. 29(2) the general limitation clause. 30 the abuse of rights clause.
The Declaration's Economic, Social and Cultural Rights
Test yourself
1. Set out the economic and social block of the Declaration. Article 22 gives everyone, as a member of society, the right to social security and entitlement to realisation, through national effort and international co-operation and in accordance with the organisation and resources of each State, of the economic, social and cultural rights indispensable for his dignity and the free development of his personality. Article 23 gives the right to work, to free choice of employment, to just and favourable conditions of work and to protection against unemployment; equal pay for equal work without any discrimination; just and favourable remuneration ensuring an existence worthy of human dignity, supplemented if necessary by other means of social protection; and the right to form and join trade unions. Article 24 gives the right to rest and leisure, including reasonable limitation of working hours and periodic holidays with pay.
Article 25 gives the right to a standard of living adequate for the health and well-being of oneself and one's family, including food, clothing, housing, medical care and necessary social services, and to security in the event of unemployment, sickness, disability, widowhood, old age or other lack of livelihood in circumstances beyond one's control, adding that motherhood and childhood are entitled to special care and assistance and that all children, whether born in or out of wedlock, shall enjoy the same social protection. Article 26 gives the right to education, free at least in the elementary and fundamental stages, with elementary education compulsory, technical and professional education generally available and higher education equally accessible on the basis of merit, directed to the full development of the human personality and the strengthening of respect for human rights, and with parents having a prior right to choose the kind of education given to their children. Article 27 gives the right to participate in cultural life, to enjoy the arts, to share in scientific advancement and its benefits, and to the protection of the moral and material interests resulting from one's own scientific, literary or artistic production.
The Declaration's Economic, Social and Cultural Rights
2. Where did each of these rights go in India, and how many are enforceable? Social security under article 22 went to article 41, a directive principle. The article 23 cluster was split: the right to work and protection against want went to articles 41, 42 and 43, equal pay for equal work to article 39(d), and the right to form associations or unions to article 19(1)(c) in Part III. Rest and leisure under article 24 went to article 43. The article 25 standard of living went to articles 39(e) and (f), 42 and 47. Education under article 26 went originally to articles 45 and 46 as directives, and since 2002 to article 21A in Part III for the age band six to fourteen. Cultural life under article 27 is reflected in part by article 29(1), and the authorship limb is dealt with by copyright legislation rather than by the Constitution.
Only two of the six are enforceable in India as of right: the right to form trade unions, because article 19(1)(c) placed it in Part III, and elementary education, because article 21A moved it there. Everything else in the block is either a directive principle, unenforceable by article 37, or has been made enforceable indirectly by the courts reading it into article 21, which is how livelihood, shelter, health and food became actionable. That distribution is the direct evidence for any argument about the consequences of the Constituent Assembly's decision to split the Declaration's single list into two Parts.
3. What do the closing articles say, and what is notable about them from an Indian point of view? Article 28 provides that everyone is entitled to a social and international order in which the rights and freedoms set forth in the Declaration can be fully realised. Article 29(1) states that everyone has duties to the community in which alone the free and full development of his personality is possible; 29(2) provides that in the exercise of his rights everyone shall be subject only to such limitations as are determined by law solely for the purpose of securing due recognition and respect for the rights of others and of meeting the just requirements of morality, public order and the general welfare in a democratic society; and 29(3) provides that the rights may in no case be exercised contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations. Article 30 provides that nothing in the Declaration may be interpreted as implying any right to engage in activity aimed at the destruction of any of the rights it sets forth.
The Declaration's Economic, Social and Cultural Rights
Three things are notable from an Indian point of view. Article 28 has no Indian counterpart at all, and it is the article that connects the Declaration to the later arguments about a new international economic order and about development as a right. Article 29(1), on duties to the community, is the Declaration's own answer to the charge that human rights are individualistic, and its Indian analogue is article 51A, the Fundamental Duties, which were not in the Constitution as adopted and were inserted in 1976. And article 29(2) is a single general limitation clause governing every right in the instrument, where the Indian Constitution instead writes a separate limitation into each article, with eight grounds for speech in article 19(2), two for assembly in 19(3), and public order, morality and health for religion in article 25(1). That difference in drafting technique is worth naming, because it explains why Indian rights litigation argues about which ground is engaged while international argument tends to be about necessity and proportionality.
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Part IV, articles 36 to 51, sets out the Directive Principles of State Policy, declared by article 37 to be not enforceable by any court and yet fundamental in the governance of the country, with a duty on the State to apply them in making laws.
Article 36 and article 37
Article 36. In Part IV, unless the context otherwise requires, the State has the same meaning as in Part III. So the directives are addressed to the same body of authorities that the fundamental rights run against.
Article 37. The provisions of Part IV shall not be enforceable by any court, but the principles laid down are nevertheless fundamental in the governance of the country and it shall be the duty of the State to apply these principles in making laws.
[Why the Social and Economic Rights Went into Part IV] takes article 37 in full. What follows here is the content.
The directives, grouped
Socialist directives
Article 38(1). The State shall strive to promote the welfare of the people by securing and protecting a social order in which justice, social, economic and political, shall inform all the institutions of the national life.
Article 38(2), inserted by the Forty-fourth Amendment, requires the State to minimise the inequalities in income and to endeavour to eliminate inequalities in status, facilities and opportunities, not only among individuals but among groups of people residing in different areas or engaged in different vocations.
Article 39 directs policy towards securing: (a) that citizens, men and women equally, have the right to an adequate means of livelihood; (b) that the ownership and control of the material resources of the community are so distributed as best to subserve the common good; (c) that the economic system does not result in the concentration of wealth and means of production to the common detriment; (d)equal pay for equal work for both men and women; (e) that the health and strength of workers and the tender age of children are not abused, and that citizens are not forced by economic necessity to enter avocations unsuited to their age or strength; (f) that children are given opportunities and facilities to develop in a healthy manner and in conditions of freedom and dignity, and that childhood and youth are protected against exploitation and against moral and material abandonment.
Articles 39(b) and (c) are the two protected by article 31C, which is why they matter beyond their own terms.
Article 41. The State shall, within the limits of its economic capacity and development, make effective provision for securing the right to work, to education and to public assistance in cases of unemployment, old age, sickness and disablement, and in other cases of undeserved want.
Part IV: the Directive Principles
Article 42. Provision for just and humane conditions of work and for maternity relief.
Article 43. The State shall endeavour to secure to all workers work, a living wage, conditions of work ensuring a decent standard of life and full enjoyment of leisure and social and cultural opportunities, and to promote cottage industries.
Article 43A, inserted in 1976: participation of workers in the management of undertakings.
Article 43B, inserted in 2011: promotion of voluntary formation, autonomous functioning, democratic control and professional management of co-operative societies.
Gandhian directives
Article 40. Organisation of village panchayats endowed with the powers and authority necessary to function as units of self-government.
Article 46. Promotion with special care of the educational and economic interests of the weaker sections, in particular the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, and protection from social injustice and all forms of exploitation.
Article 47, in part: prohibition of the consumption of intoxicating drinks and of drugs injurious to health, except for medicinal purposes.
Article 48, in part: organisation of agriculture and animal husbandry on modern lines, and prohibition of the slaughter of cows, calves and other milch and draught cattle.
Liberal and intellectual directives
Article 39A, inserted in 1976: the State shall secure that the operation of the legal system promotes justice on a basis of equal opportunity, and shall in particular provide free legal aid by suitable legislation or schemes or in any other way, to ensure that opportunities for securing justice are not denied to any citizen by reason of economic or other disabilities.
Article 44. The State shall endeavour to secure for the citizens a uniform civil code throughout the territory of India.
Article 45, as substituted by the Eighty-sixth Amendment: early childhood care and education for all children until they complete the age of six years.
Article 47. Raising the level of nutrition and the standard of living and improving public health as among the primary duties of the State.
Article 48A, inserted in 1976: protection and improvement of the environment and safeguarding of forests and wild life.
Article 49. Protection of monuments and places and objects of national importance.
Article 50.Separation of the judiciary from the executive in the public services of the State.
Article 51. Promotion of international peace and security, maintenance of just and honourable relations between nations, fostering of respect for international law and treaty obligations, and encouragement of settlement of international disputes by arbitration.
Part IV: the Directive Principles
The four that carry this paper
A candidate cannot use sixteen articles in an answer, so four should be at command.
Article 39A, free legal aid, because it was enforced through article 21 and is the clearest instance of a directive acquiring teeth.
Article 47, nutrition, standard of living and public health, because the right to food and the right to health were built on it.
Article 48A, the environment, because [The Supreme Court and Environmental Jurisprudence] rests on it read with article 21 and article 51A(g).
Article 51(c), fostering respect for international law and treaty obligations, because the whole of Module IV runs through it.
The additions, which show Part IV is not frozen
Article 39(f) was substituted and article 43A, article 39A and article 48A were inserted by the Forty-second Amendment in 1976.
Article 38(2) was inserted by the Forty-fourth Amendment in 1978.
Article 45 was substituted and article 51A(k) inserted by the Eighty-sixth Amendment in 2002.
Article 43B was inserted by the Ninety-seventh Amendment in 2011.
So Parliament has added to Part IV five times, which is evidence against the view that it is a dead letter.
Worked example
Her Set 1 Q7(a) and Set 2 Q7(a) both need this chapter.
Give article 36 and article 37 first, all three clauses of 37.
Give the grouping, socialist, Gandhian, liberal, and say that the classification is conventional rather than constitutional.
Do not list all sixteen. Give four or five with their actual words, choosing 38, 39, 39A, 47 and 51.
Name articles 39(b) and (c) as the two protected by article 31C.
Give the amendment history to show Part IV is not frozen.
Then move to what the directives have achieved, which [The Contribution of the Directive Principles to Human Rights] takes.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the classification into socialist, Gandhian and liberal is in the Constitution. It is a textbook grouping and should be presented as one.
It does not mean the directives bind only the executive. Article 36 gives the State the same meaning as in Part III, so legislatures are included, and the duty in article 37 is a duty in making laws.
And it does not mean Part IV is static. It has been added to five times.
Quick revision
Article 36: the State has the same meaning as in Part III. Article 37: not enforceable by any court; fundamental in the governance of the country; duty of the State to apply these principles in making laws.
38(1) a social order in which justice, social, economic and political, shall inform all the institutions of the national life; 38(2) minimise inequalities in income, eliminate them in status, facilities and opportunities.
39(a) adequate means of livelihood; (b) material resources to subserve the common good; (c) no concentration of wealth; (d)equal pay for equal work for both men and women; (e) health and strength of workers and the tender age of children not abused; (f) children to develop in freedom and dignity, protected against moral and material abandonment.
39(b) and (c) are the two protected by article 31C.
39A free legal aid; 40 village panchayats; 41 work, education and public assistance within the limits of its economic capacity; 42 maternity relief; 43living wage; 44 uniform civil code; 45 early childhood care until six; 46 weaker sections; 47 nutrition and public health; 48A environment; 50 separation of the judiciary from the executive; 51(c)fostering respect for international law and treaty obligations.
Five additions: Forty-second (39A, 43A, 48A, and 39(f) substituted); Forty-fourth (38(2)); Eighty-sixth (45 substituted); Ninety-seventh (43B).
Part IV: the Directive Principles
Test yourself
1. What do articles 36 and 37 establish, and why does article 36 matter? Article 36 provides that in Part IV, unless the context otherwise requires, the State has the same meaning as in Part III. Article 37 provides that the provisions of Part IV shall not be enforceable by any court, but that the principles laid down there are nevertheless fundamental in the governance of the country, and that it shall be the duty of the State to apply these principles in making laws.
Article 36 matters because it settles who the directives are addressed to, and the answer is the same body of authorities that the fundamental rights run against: the Government and Parliament of India, the Government and Legislature of each State, all local authorities, and other authorities within the territory of India or under the control of the Government of India. Two consequences follow. The duty in article 37 is not confined to the executive but binds legislatures, which is why it is expressed as a duty in making laws rather than a duty in administering them. And because the addressee is identical to that of Part III, the two Parts are directed at the same actor, which is part of why the courts were eventually able to treat them as complementary rather than as occupying separate spheres.
2. Give the content of article 39 and say why two of its clauses matter beyond their own terms. Article 39 directs the State to secure that citizens, men and women equally, have the right to an adequate means of livelihood; that the ownership and control of the material resources of the community are so distributed as best to subserve the common good; that the operation of the economic system does not result in the concentration of wealth and means of production to the common detriment; that there is equal pay for equal work for both men and women; that the health and strength of workers, men and women, and the tender age of children are not abused and that citizens are not forced by economic necessity to enter avocations unsuited to their age or strength; and that children are given opportunities and facilities to develop in a healthy manner and in conditions of freedom and dignity, with childhood and youth protected against exploitation and against moral and material abandonment.
Part IV: the Directive Principles
Clauses (b) and (c) matter beyond their own terms because they are the two directives protected by article 31C, which saves a law giving effect to them from challenge under articles 14 and 19. That gives them an operative constitutional effect that no other directive has: legislation redistributing material resources or preventing concentration of wealth is shielded from the ordinary equality and freedom challenges. The wider version of article 31C, which would have extended the protection to laws giving effect to any directive principle and would have excluded judicial review of whether a law did so, was struck down, so the shield remains confined to those two clauses.
3. Which four directives carry this paper, and why? Article 39A, on equal justice and free legal aid, because it is the clearest case of a directive acquiring teeth: the State's obligation to provide free legal aid by suitable legislation or schemes so that opportunities for securing justice are not denied by reason of economic or other disabilities was enforced through article 21 as an element of a fair procedure, and legal aid is now an enforceable component of a criminal trial rather than a policy aspiration. Article 47, on raising the level of nutrition and the standard of living and improving public health as among the primary duties of the State, because the rights to food and to health were built on it read with article 21.
Article 48A, on the protection and improvement of the environment and the safeguarding of forests and wild life, because the whole of Indian environmental jurisprudence rests on it read with article 21 and with the fundamental duty in article 51A(g), and MU asks about environmental jurisprudence in terms. And article 51(c), on fostering respect for international law and treaty obligations, because the whole of Module IV runs through it: it is the constitutional warrant for reading a ratified convention into the fundamental rights, and without it the argument that international standards bind Indian courts would have to rest on custom alone.
The Contribution of the Directive Principles to Human Rights
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
The Directive Principles have contributed to the promotion of human rights in India through four distinct channels: they are the mandate for welfare legislation, they construe the fundamental rights and statutes, they defend legislation against challenge, and they have been the content read into article 21.
Channel one: the mandate for legislation
Article 37 makes it the duty of the State to apply these principles in making laws, and a great deal of Indian social legislation is enacted under that duty and defended by reference to it.
Directive
Legislation it produced
39(a) livelihood, 43 living wage
The minimum wages and industrial relations legislation
39(d) equal pay for equal work
The equal remuneration legislation
39(e) and (f) children not abused, protected from exploitation
Child labour legislation, the Juvenile Justice Act 2015, POCSO 2012
39A free legal aid
The legal services authorities legislation
41 work, education, public assistance
Social security and pension schemes
42 maternity relief
Maternity benefit legislation
46 weaker sections
The Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955 and the atrocities Act 1989
47 nutrition, public health
Food security and public health legislation
48A environment
The environmental protection statutes
That table is the direct answer to her question, and it should be given with the directive named against the statute rather than as a list of statutes alone.
Channel two: construction
A directive resolves an ambiguity.
Where a statute admits two readings, the one that advances a directive is preferred, and the courts have used article 39A, article 42, article 43 and article 47 in this way repeatedly.
A directive also colours a fundamental right. Article 19's reasonable restriction test is applied more favourably to a law that gives effect to a directive, because the object the restriction serves is one the Constitution itself commends.
And a directive supports a purposive reading of an international obligation, which is where article 51(c) does its work.
Channel three: defence
Legislation implementing a directive is harder to strike down.
Article 31C saves a law giving effect to article 39(b) or (c) from challenge under articles 14 and 19.
Article 31A saves laws for the acquisition of estates.
Article 31B and the Ninth Schedule validate the specified enactments, subject now to the basic structure limit.
And beyond those express provisions, the general position is that a restriction serving a directive is more readily held reasonable.
Channel four: the content read into article 21
This is the largest contribution and the one that makes Part IV enforceable in substance.
Right read into article 21
Directive it came from
Livelihood
39(a), 41
Shelter
39(a), 41, 47
Health and medical aid
39(e), 41, 47
Food
39(a), 47
Free legal aid
39A
Education (before article 21A)
41, 45, 46
A clean environment
48A, with article 51A(g)
Just and humane conditions of work
42, 43
The Contribution of the Directive Principles to Human Rights
The doctrinal move is always the same. Article 21 protects life; life means more than animal existence and includes the right to live with human dignity; a person cannot live with dignity without the thing the directive names; therefore the thing the directive names is within article 21 and enforceable by writ.
Its limit should be stated too. The court declares the right; it does not build the hospital. [The Limits: What a Court Cannot Do However Activist] takes that.
The honest assessment
Three things in favour.
Part IV supplied the agenda. Indian welfare legislation is recognisably an attempt to carry out articles 38 to 47, and the correspondence between directive and statute is close.
It supplied the vocabulary. Living wage, equal pay for equal work, free legal aid, public assistance, nutrition and public health are the Constitution's own words, and they set the terms of Indian political argument.
And it supplied the doctrinal bridge. Without Part IV there would have been nothing to read into article 21, and the second generation rights would have had no constitutional home at all.
Three things against.
It is unenforceable on its own, so a person denied a living wage has no remedy under article 43.
Progress has been uneven. Article 44's uniform civil code, article 47's prohibition and article 40's panchayats have had very different fates, and none of the differences is legal.
And the article 21 route is available only to those who can reach a court, which reproduces the access problem that runs through the whole of this paper.
The international frame
Part IV is, almost article for article, the Economic and Social Covenant written a decade and a half early.
Article 41 answers Covenant articles 6, 9 and 13; article 42 answers article 7 and article 10; article 43 answers article 7; article 47 answers articles 11 and 12; article 45 and 46 answer article 13.
And the obligation is described the same way. Article 41's words are within the limits of its economic capacity and development; article 2(1) of the Covenant speaks of achieving progressively the full realisation of the rights to the maximum of its available resources.
So the criticism that Part IV is unenforceable is a criticism that applies to the Covenant as well, and an answer that makes it should say so.
Worked example
Her Set 1 Q7(a), the contribution of the Directive Principles to the promotion of human rights.
The Contribution of the Directive Principles to Human Rights
Open with article 37, all three clauses, because the question is about a Part that is not enforceable.
Give the four channels as the structure of the answer.
Give the directive against statute table for channel one, four or five rows.
Give the article 21 table for channel four, four or five rows, and give the doctrinal move in one sentence.
Give the honest assessment, three for and three against.
Close on the Covenant parallel, including the matching language about resources.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the directives are enforceable. They are not, and everything above works through some other provision.
It does not mean every welfare statute traces to a directive. Many do; the claim should be that Part IV supplied the agenda, not that it is the sole source.
And it does not mean the article 21 route makes Part IV redundant. Only some directives have been read in, and the route needs a court.
Quick revision
Four channels: mandate for legislation under article 37; construction of statutes and rights; defence under articles 31A, 31B, 31C; and content read into article 21.
Directive to statute: 39(d) equal remuneration; 39(e) and (f) child labour, Juvenile Justice, POCSO; 39A legal services authorities; 42 maternity benefit; 46 Protection of Civil Rights and atrocities Acts; 47 food security; 48A environmental statutes.
Read into article 21: livelihood from 39(a) and 41; shelter; health from 39(e), 41, 47; food from 39(a) and 47; legal aid from 39A; education from 41, 45, 46; clean environment from 48A with 51A(g).
The doctrinal move: life is more than animal existence, includes the right to live with human dignity, dignity requires the thing the directive names, therefore it is within article 21.
Three for: the agenda, the vocabulary, the doctrinal bridge. Three against: unenforceable alone, uneven progress, and access to a court.
Covenant parallel: 41 to articles 6, 9, 13; 42 to 7 and 10; 43 to 7; 47 to 11 and 12. Within the limits of its economic capacity and development against to the maximum of its available resources.
Test yourself
1. Through what channels have the Directive Principles contributed to human rights in India? Four. First, as the mandate for legislation: article 37 makes it the duty of the State to apply the principles in making laws, and a great deal of Indian social legislation is enacted under that duty, with a close correspondence between directive and statute. Article 39(d) on equal pay produced the equal remuneration legislation; article 39(e) and (f) on children produced the child labour legislation, the Juvenile Justice Act 2015 and POCSO 2012; article 39A produced the legal services authorities legislation; article 42 produced maternity benefit legislation; article 46 produced the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955 and the atrocities Act 1989; article 47 produced food security and public health legislation; and article 48A produced the environmental statutes.
The Contribution of the Directive Principles to Human Rights
Second, as an aid to construction: where a statute admits of two readings the one advancing a directive is preferred, and a directive colours the reasonableness inquiry under article 19 because a restriction serving an object the Constitution commends is more readily upheld. Third, as a defence: article 31C saves a law giving effect to article 39(b) or (c) from challenge under articles 14 and 19, article 31A saves estate acquisition laws, and article 31B with the Ninth Schedule validates specified enactments subject to the basic structure limit. Fourth, and largest, as the content read into article 21, which is what made the second generation rights enforceable in India.
2. Explain the doctrinal move by which a directive becomes enforceable, and give examples. The move is always the same and takes four steps. Article 21 provides that no person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law. Life has been held not to be confined to mere animal existence but to include the right to live with human dignity and all that goes with it, namely the bare necessaries of life. A person cannot live with dignity without the thing the directive names, whether that is a livelihood, shelter, medical care, food or legal representation. Therefore the thing the directive names is within article 21, and being within article 21 it is enforceable by writ under article 32 or article 226.
The examples are the whole of the second generation in Indian law. Livelihood came from articles 39(a) and 41; shelter from 39(a), 41 and 47; health and emergency medical aid from 39(e), 41 and 47; food from 39(a) and 47; free legal aid from 39A; education from 41, 45 and 46, before article 21A confirmed it by amendment; a clean environment from 48A read with the fundamental duty in article 51A(g); and just and humane conditions of work from 42 and 43. The limit of the technique should be stated in the same breath: the court declares the right and cannot build the hospital, so the declaration transfers the problem to administrations and budgets that no writ can enlarge.
3. Assess the contribution honestly, and place it against the international standard. Three points in favour. Part IV supplied the agenda: Indian welfare legislation is recognisably an attempt to carry out articles 38 to 47, and the correspondence is close enough that the statutes can be listed against the directives. It supplied the vocabulary: living wage, equal pay for equal work, free legal aid, public assistance, nutrition and public health are the Constitution's own words and they set the terms of Indian political argument. And it supplied the doctrinal bridge, because without Part IV there would have been nothing for the courts to read into article 21 and the economic and social claims would have had no constitutional home.
The Contribution of the Directive Principles to Human Rights
Three against. It is unenforceable on its own, so a person denied a living wage has no remedy under article 43 and must construct an article 21 case instead. Progress has been very uneven across the Part, with article 44's uniform civil code, article 47's prohibition and article 40's panchayats having entirely different fates for reasons that are political rather than legal. And the article 21 route is available only to those who can reach a court, which reproduces the access problem running through this whole paper.
Placed against the international standard, Part IV is very nearly the Economic and Social Covenant written fifteen years early: article 41 answers Covenant articles 6, 9 and 13, article 42 answers articles 7 and 10, article 43 answers article 7, and article 47 answers articles 11 and 12. Even the obligation is described in the same way, article 41 speaking of what the State may do within the limits of its economic capacity and development and article 2(1) of the Covenant of achieving progressively the full realisation of the rights to the maximum of its available resources. So the standard criticism that Part IV is unenforceable is one that applies with equal force to the Covenant itself, and an answer that makes the criticism should acknowledge as much.
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Part IV has been added to four times since 1950, and the insertions of article 39A on free legal aid, article 43A on worker participation and article 48A on the environment in 1976, together with article 38(2) in 1978 and article 43B in 2011, are where several of the paper's most examinable doctrines begin.
The insertions, in order
Article
Inserted or substituted by
Content
39(f) substituted, 39A, 43A, 48A inserted
Forty-second Amendment, 1976
Children in freedom and dignity; free legal aid; worker participation; the environment
38(2) inserted
Forty-fourth Amendment, 1978
Minimise inequalities in income, eliminate them in status, facilities and opportunities
45 substituted
Eighty-sixth Amendment, 2002
Early childhood care and education until the age of six
43B inserted
Ninety-seventh Amendment, 2011
Co-operative societies
The Forty-second Amendment also inserted Part IVA, article 51A, the Fundamental Duties, and clause (g) of that article is the environmental duty on the citizen that pairs with article 48A.
And the Eighty-sixth Amendment inserted article 51A(k), the parental duty to provide educational opportunities, which pairs with article 21A.
Article 39A: free legal aid
The State shall secure that the operation of the legal system promotes justice, on a basis of equal opportunity, and shall, in particular, provide free legal aid, by suitable legislation or schemes or in any other way, to ensure that opportunities for securing justice are not denied to any citizen by reason of economic or other disabilities.
Three features.
The obligation is stated broadly, by suitable legislation or schemes or in any other way, so the State cannot answer that it has passed no law.
The disability is economic or other, which reaches illiteracy, distance, disability and ignorance as well as poverty.
And it is confined to citizens on its face, though the article 21 route by which it is enforced is not.
Its importance is that it was enforced. Free legal aid became an element of a fair procedure under article 21, so an accused person unrepresented for want of means has a constitutional grievance and not merely an unfulfilled directive. [Free Legal Aid, and Article 39A] takes it, and it is the single best example of a directive acquiring teeth.
Article 48A: the environment
The State shall endeavour to protect and improve the environment and to safeguard the forests and wild life of the country.
Read with article 51A(g), which makes it the duty of every citizen to protect and improve the natural environment including forests, lakes, rivers and wild life, and to have compassion for living creatures.
The pair is the constitutional foundation of Indian environmental law, and the doctrinal route is familiar: article 48A directs the State, article 51A(g) directs the citizen, and article 21 makes the resulting right to a clean environment enforceable. [The Supreme Court and Environmental Jurisprudence] takes it, and MU asks about it on Set 2 Q7(c).
The Directives Added Later
Note what the pair does not do. Neither article is enforceable on its own, and the environment appears nowhere in Part III. Everything enforceable in Indian environmental law comes through article 21.
Article 38(2) and article 43B
Article 38(2) requires the State to minimise the inequalities in income and to endeavour to eliminate inequalities in status, facilities and opportunities, not only among individuals but among groups of people residing in different areas or engaged in different vocations.
Its significance is the group dimension. It is the only directive that addresses regional and occupational inequality in terms, and it is a useful citation in an answer about development and displacement, where the burden falls on particular regions and particular occupations.
Article 43B requires the State to endeavour to promote the voluntary formation, autonomous functioning, democratic control and professional management of co-operative societies, and it arrived with the addition of co-operative societies to article 19(1)(c) by the same amendment. That pairing of a Part III right with a Part IV directive in one amendment is the pattern the Eighty-sixth Amendment also used.
Why the additions matter for the argument
Three points, and the third is the strongest.
They show Part IV is not frozen. Parliament has returned to it four times, which is evidence against the view that it is a dead letter of 1950.
They show the two Parts are amended together. The Forty-second, Eighty-sixth and Ninety-seventh Amendments each touched a Part III right, a Part IV directive and, in two cases, a Part IVA duty at the same time. The drafter treats them as one scheme.
And they show what Parliament does when a directive succeeds. Education was read into article 21 and Parliament then wrote article 21A. That is the pattern to point at in any argument about the proper roles of court and legislature, because it is Parliament confirming a judicial development rather than resisting it.
Worked example
A question on the Directive Principles, on environmental jurisprudence, or on the relationship between Parts III and IV.
Give the four insertions in a table, with their amendments and years.
Give article 39A in full, with its three features, and say it is the clearest case of a directive becoming enforceable.
Give article 48A with article 51A(g), and say that everything enforceable in Indian environmental law comes through article 21 because the environment is nowhere in Part III.
Give article 38(2)'s group dimension, which is useful on the displacement questions.
The Directives Added Later
Close on the three points: Part IV is not frozen, the Parts are amended together, and Parliament confirmed the judicial development of education by amendment.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the inserted directives are enforceable. They sit in Part IV and article 37 applies to them.
It does not mean the Forty-second Amendment was benign. It was the Emergency amendment and much of it was undone in 1978; these particular insertions survived and are used constantly.
And it does not mean the environment has a constitutional home in Part III. It does not, and that absence is why article 21 carries the whole of it.
Quick revision
Forty-second Amendment, 1976: substituted 39(f), inserted 39A free legal aid, 43A worker participation, 48A environment, and the whole of Part IVA, article 51A.
Forty-fourth Amendment, 1978: inserted 38(2), on inequalities in income, status, facilities and opportunities, among groups as well as individuals.
Eighty-sixth Amendment, 2002: substituted article 45, now early childhood care and education until six, and inserted article 51A(k).
Ninety-seventh Amendment, 2011: inserted 43B on co-operative societies, and added them to article 19(1)(c).
Article 39A: by suitable legislation or schemes or in any other way; economic or other disabilities; citizens on its face. Enforced through article 21 as an element of a fair procedure.
Article 48A with article 51A(g): the foundation of Indian environmental law. The environment appears nowhere in Part III, so everything enforceable comes through article 21.
Three points: Part IV is not frozen; the Parts are amended together; and Parliament confirmed the judicial development of education by enacting article 21A.
Test yourself
1. What has been added to Part IV since 1950? Four times. The Forty-second Amendment of 1976 substituted article 39(f), on children being given opportunities to develop in conditions of freedom and dignity and being protected against exploitation and against moral and material abandonment, and inserted article 39A on equal justice and free legal aid, article 43A on the participation of workers in the management of industries, and article 48A on the protection and improvement of the environment and the safeguarding of forests and wild life. The same amendment inserted the whole of Part IVA, article 51A, the Fundamental Duties.
The Forty-fourth Amendment of 1978 inserted article 38(2), requiring the State to strive to minimise the inequalities in income and to endeavour to eliminate inequalities in status, facilities and opportunities, not only amongst individuals but also amongst groups of people residing in different areas or engaged in different vocations. The Eighty-sixth Amendment of 2002 substituted article 45, which now requires the State to endeavour to provide early childhood care and education for all children until they complete the age of six years, and inserted article 51A(k) on the parental duty to provide educational opportunities. The Ninety-seventh Amendment of 2011 inserted article 43B on co-operative societies, and by the same amendment added co-operative societies to article 19(1)(c).
The Directives Added Later
2. Why is article 39A the best example of a directive acquiring teeth? Because it was enforced, and by a route that can be stated precisely. The article requires the State to secure that the operation of the legal system promotes justice on a basis of equal opportunity, and in particular to provide free legal aid, by suitable legislation or schemes or in any other way, to ensure that opportunities for securing justice are not denied to any citizen by reason of economic or other disabilities. Three features make it unusually strong for a directive: the obligation is expressed so broadly that the State cannot answer that it has passed no law, since schemes or any other way will do; the disability is economic or other, which reaches illiteracy, distance, disability and ignorance and not only poverty; and the object is the operation of the legal system itself, which is a matter squarely within judicial competence in a way that a living wage is not.
What followed was that free legal aid became an element of the fair procedure article 21 requires. An accused person who is unrepresented for want of means is therefore not merely the beneficiary of an unfulfilled directive but the holder of a constitutional grievance enforceable by writ, and the legal services authorities legislation gives the machinery. That is the complete journey from Part IV to enforceability, and it is shorter and cleaner than the education journey because it needed no amendment.
3. What is the constitutional foundation of Indian environmental law, and what does its shape tell you? Article 48A, inserted in 1976, requires the State to endeavour to protect and improve the environment and to safeguard the forests and wild life of the country. Article 51A(g), inserted by the same amendment, makes it the duty of every citizen to protect and improve the natural environment including forests, lakes, rivers and wild life and to have compassion for living creatures. Neither is enforceable on its own, article 48A being a directive to which article 37 applies and article 51A being a fundamental duty carrying no remedy. The enforceable right to a clean environment therefore exists only because the courts read those two provisions together with article 21 and held that life includes a life of dignity, which cannot be lived in a degraded environment.
The Directives Added Later
The shape tells you two things. First, that the environment appears nowhere in Part III at all, so every enforceable environmental right in India is a construction of article 21 rather than a text, which is why the doctrine is judge-made in a way that most of Part III is not. Second, that the pairing of a State directive with a citizen duty is a deliberate legislative technique: the Ninety-seventh Amendment used the same method by pairing article 43B with an addition to article 19(1)(c), and the Eighty-sixth paired article 21A with article 45 and article 51A(k). The drafter treats Parts III, IV and IVA as one scheme, which is itself an argument against reading article 37 as making Part IV inert.
The Interrelationship of Fundamental Rights and Directive Principles
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
The relationship between Parts III and IV moved through four phases: Part III prevails, then harmonious construction, then a legislative attempt to reverse the priority, then the settled position that the two are complementary and the balance between them is itself part of the basic structure.
Why there is a problem at all
Both Parts bind the same State, because article 36 gives the word the same meaning as in Part III.
Both express constitutional commitments, one enforceable and one declared fundamental in the governance of the country.
And they can conflict. A law redistributing property advances article 39(b) and restricts article 19 or article 14. A law reserving posts advances article 46 and engages article 16. The conflict is not hypothetical; it is most of Indian constitutional litigation for thirty years.
Phase one: Part III prevails
The early position was that where a directive principle conflicts with a fundamental right, the fundamental right must prevail, on the straightforward ground that Part III is enforceable and Part IV is not, and that article 37 says so.
The directives were treated as subsidiary, to be conformed to and run as subsidiary to Part III.
The consequence was that land reform and redistributive legislation was repeatedly struck down, which produced the amendments in articles 31A, 31B and the Ninth Schedule.
Phase two: harmonious construction
The position softened into the doctrine that the two Parts must be read together and harmonised, and that neither should be construed so as to render the other nugatory.
Three practical consequences.
A directive resolves ambiguity in a statute or in a fundamental right.
A restriction serving a directive is more readily held reasonable under article 19.
And the State's obligation under article 37 is a legitimate object for the purposes of the article 14 classification test.
This is the working doctrine today for most purposes.
Phase three: the attempt to reverse the priority
Article 31C was inserted to protect laws giving effect to article 39(b) and (c) from challenge under articles 14 and 19.
The Forty-second Amendment widened it so that it would protect a law giving effect to any directive principle, and it added a clause providing that no such law should be called in question in any court on the ground that it does not give effect to the directive.
The widened version was struck down. The reasoning was that giving Part IV blanket primacy over Part III would destroy the balance between them, and that the balance is itself a basic feature of the Constitution.
The narrower article 31C, confined to article 39(b) and (c), survives.
The Interrelationship of Fundamental Rights and Directive Principles
Phase four: complementarity, and the balance as a basic feature
The settled position has three propositions.
The two Parts are complementary and supplementary to each other, together constituting the conscience of the Constitution. Fundamental rights are the means; directive principles are the ends.
Neither has absolute primacy. A law cannot be immunised from Part III merely because it serves Part IV, and a directive cannot be dismissed merely because it is unenforceable.
And the balance between them is part of the basic structure, so an amendment that destroys it is invalid.
What the doctrine produced in practice
Three concrete results, and they are the evidence an answer needs.
Part IV content entered Part III. Livelihood, shelter, health, food, legal aid and a clean environment are enforceable under article 21 because the directives supplied their content. [The Contribution of the Directive Principles to Human Rights] has the table.
Parliament confirmed the movement by amendment. Education travelled from article 45 to article 21A. [Article 21A: Education as a Fundamental Right] is the complete journey.
And Part IV legislation is defended rather than struck down. Articles 31A, 31B and 31C exist, and beyond them a restriction serving a directive is more readily upheld as reasonable.
The honest qualification
The complementarity doctrine is a judicial construction, not a text.
Article 37 still says the directives are not enforceable by any court, and nothing has changed those words. What changed is what courts do with unenforceable provisions.
And the movement has been one way. Directive content has entered article 21; no fundamental right has been demoted to Part IV. An answer that presents the relationship as a genuine balance should note that the traffic runs in one direction.
The international parallel
The two Covenants of 1966 made the same split India had made in 1950, one instrument for civil and political rights with an immediate obligation, another for economic, social and cultural rights with progressive realisation.
And the international position has moved the same way. The Vienna Declaration of 1993 affirmed that all human rights are universal, indivisible and interdependent and interrelated, which is the international statement of exactly the complementarity doctrine Indian courts reached.
That parallel is worth drawing, because it shows the Indian development is not an eccentricity but the same correction the international system made.
Worked example
Her Set 2 Q7(a), the interrelationship between fundamental rights and directive principles.
Say why there is a problem: same State, both constitutional, capable of conflict.
Give the four phases in order, with what each held.
Give article 31C and what happened to its widened version, because that is the sharpest moment in the story.
Give the three settled propositions.
Give the three practical results.
The Interrelationship of Fundamental Rights and Directive Principles
Then give the honest qualification: article 37 is unchanged, and the traffic runs one way.
Close on the Vienna Declaration parallel.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the directives are now enforceable. Article 37 stands.
It does not mean article 31C is gone. The narrow version, confined to article 39(b) and (c), survives.
And it does not mean Part IV can override a fundamental right. The attempt to make it do so was struck down.
Quick revision
The problem: article 36 gives the State the same meaning in both Parts, both are constitutional commitments, and they conflict.
Phase one: Part III prevails; directives subsidiary; land reform struck down; articles 31A, 31B and the Ninth Schedule were the answer.
Phase two: harmonious construction; a directive resolves ambiguity, makes a restriction more readily reasonable, and supplies a legitimate object under article 14.
Phase three: article 31C widened by the Forty-second Amendment to cover any directive and to bar the court from asking whether the law gave effect to it. The widened version was struck down; the narrow one, article 39(b) and (c), survives.
Phase four: complementary and supplementary; neither has absolute primacy; and the balance is part of the basic structure.
Three results: directive content entered article 21; Parliament confirmed it with article 21A; and Part IV legislation is defended.
Honest qualification: article 37 is unchanged, and the traffic runs one way.
Parallel: the two Covenants of 1966 made the same split; the Vienna Declaration 1993 called all rights universal, indivisible and interdependent and interrelated.
Test yourself
1. Why can Parts III and IV conflict, and how did the courts first resolve it? They conflict because article 36 gives the word State the same meaning in Part IV as in Part III, so both Parts are addressed to the same authorities; because both express constitutional commitments, one enforceable and one declared fundamental in the governance of the country; and because their contents genuinely pull against one another. A law redistributing property advances article 39(b) and restricts article 19 or article 14. A law reserving posts advances article 46 and engages article 16. The conflict is not academic: it was most of Indian constitutional litigation for the first three decades.
The first resolution was that Part III prevails. The reasoning was straightforward: Part III is enforceable and Part IV is not, article 37 says so in terms, and a directive therefore cannot displace a right. The directives were treated as subsidiary, to be conformed to and to run as subsidiary to the fundamental rights. The consequence was that land reform and other redistributive legislation was repeatedly struck down, which is why Parliament responded with article 31A saving estate acquisition laws, article 31B validating the enactments in the Ninth Schedule, and eventually article 31C.
The Interrelationship of Fundamental Rights and Directive Principles
2. What happened to article 31C, and why does it matter? Article 31C was inserted to save a law giving effect to the directives in article 39(b) and (c), on the distribution of material resources to subserve the common good and on preventing the concentration of wealth, from challenge under articles 14 and 19. The Forty-second Amendment then widened it in two ways: it extended the protection to a law giving effect to any directive principle whatever, and it added a provision that no such law should be called in question in any court on the ground that it did not in fact give effect to the directive.
The widened version was struck down. The reasoning was that to give Part IV blanket primacy over Part III would destroy the balance between the two Parts, and that the balance is itself a basic feature of the Constitution which no amendment may damage. The narrower article 31C, confined to article 39(b) and (c), survives. It matters because it is the sharpest moment in the whole relationship: it is the point at which Parliament attempted to reverse the priority by amendment and was told that the priority could not be reversed either way, because the constitutional commitment is to the balance rather than to the supremacy of either Part.
3. State the settled position, and give the honest qualification. The settled position has three propositions. The two Parts are complementary and supplementary to each other and together constitute the conscience of the Constitution, the fundamental rights being the means and the directive principles the ends. Neither has absolute primacy: a law cannot be immunised from Part III merely because it serves Part IV, and a directive cannot be dismissed merely because article 37 makes it unenforceable. And the balance between them is part of the basic structure, so an amendment that destroys it is invalid. In practice this has produced three results: directive content entered Part III through article 21, giving enforceable rights to livelihood, shelter, health, food, legal aid and a clean environment; Parliament confirmed the movement by amendment when it enacted article 21A; and Part IV legislation is defended rather than struck down, both by articles 31A, 31B and 31C and by the general readiness to hold a restriction serving a directive reasonable.
The honest qualification has two parts. First, the complementarity doctrine is a judicial construction and not a text: article 37 still provides in terms that the provisions of Part IV shall not be enforceable by any court, and nothing has altered those words. What changed is what courts are prepared to do with an unenforceable provision, not the provision itself. Second, the traffic has run in one direction only. Directive content has been read into article 21 repeatedly; no fundamental right has ever been demoted to Part IV. So describing the relationship as a balance is accurate as a statement of doctrine and slightly generous as a description of what has actually happened. The international parallel is worth adding: the two Covenants of 1966 made the same split India had made in 1950, and the Vienna Declaration of 1993 affirmed that all human rights are universal, indivisible and interdependent and interrelated, which is the same correction arrived at internationally.
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Article 51A lists eleven fundamental duties of every citizen, inserted as Part IVA by the Forty-second Amendment in 1976 with ten clauses and extended to eleven by the Eighty-sixth Amendment in 2002, and carries no remedy and no sanction of its own.
The eleven duties
It shall be the duty of every citizen of India:
(a) to abide by the Constitution and respect its ideals and institutions, the National Flag and the National Anthem; (b) to cherish and follow the noble ideals which inspired our national struggle for freedom; (c) to uphold and protect the sovereignty, unity and integrity of India; (d) to defend the country and render national service when called upon to do so; (e) to promote harmony and the spirit of common brotherhood amongst all the people of India transcending religious, linguistic and regional or sectional diversities, and to renounce practices derogatory to the dignity of women; (f) to value and preserve the rich heritage of our composite culture; (g) to protect and improve the natural environment including forests, lakes, rivers and wild life, and to have compassion for living creatures; (h) to develop the scientific temper, humanism and the spirit of inquiry and reform; (i) to safeguard public property and to abjure violence; (j) to strive towards excellence in all spheres of individual and collective activity; (k) who is a parent or guardian, to provide opportunities for education to his child or ward between the age of six and fourteen years.
Clause (k) was inserted by the Eighty-sixth Amendment in 2002, the same amendment that inserted article 21A, and it is the parental counterpart of that right.
What the duties are not
Three things a candidate should say plainly, because overstating article 51A is the standard error.
They are not enforceable against a citizen. Article 51A creates no offence, imposes no penalty and confers no cause of action. Nobody has ever been punished for failing to develop a scientific temper.
They are not addressed to the State. Part IV addresses the State; Part IVA addresses the citizen. That is the structural difference between them.
And they are confined to citizens. A foreigner in India owes none of them.
What the duties do
Four uses, and this is the substance of any question on them.
They construe fundamental rights. Where the scope of a right is in question, a corresponding duty informs it, so article 51A(e) has been used in argument about practices derogatory to the dignity of women, and article 51A(a) about respect for the national symbols.
They support the reasonableness of a restriction. A restriction on a freedom that promotes the discharge of a fundamental duty is more readily held reasonable under article 19, because the object it serves is one the Constitution names.
Article 51A: the Fundamental Duties
They pair with directives. Article 51A(g) pairs with article 48A; article 51A(k) pairs with article 45 and article 21A. That pairing of State duty with citizen duty is a deliberate drafting technique, as [The Directives Added Later] records.
And they can be given effect by legislation. Parliament may enact a law to enforce a duty, and where it does so the duty supplies the constitutional justification for the law.
Article 51A(g), which carries the weight
Of the eleven, clause (g) is the one that has done real work.
It is the citizen half of the environmental pair. Article 48A directs the State to protect and improve the environment and to safeguard forests and wild life; article 51A(g) places the same obligation on the citizen and adds compassion for living creatures.
Read with article 21 the two produce the enforceable right to a clean environment, and every major decision in Indian environmental law cites them together.
That is the answer to the objection that article 51A is decorative: one clause of it is the foundation of an entire branch of Indian constitutional law. [The Supreme Court and Environmental Jurisprudence] takes it, and MU asks about it on Set 2 Q7(c).
Where the duties came from
The Forty-second Amendment of 1976 inserted Part IVA on the recommendation of a committee constituted to consider constitutional amendment, and the model was the socialist constitutions, which characteristically paired rights with duties.
The idea is not only socialist, however, and an answer that says so has missed the international point. Article 29(1) of the Universal Declaration provides that everyone has duties to the community in which alone the free and full development of his personality is possible, and it was adopted in 1948 with India voting in favour.
The Covenants say the same. The preamble to each of the two Covenants of 1966 recites that the individual, having duties to other individuals and to the community to which he belongs, is under a responsibility to strive for the promotion and observance of the rights recognised in the Covenant.
So the duties are not an Emergency-era intrusion into a purely rights-based scheme; they are the Indian statement of a proposition the international instruments had already made.
Worked example
A question on the Fundamental Duties, or on the balance between rights and obligations.
Give the eleven clauses, or at least (a), (e), (g), (i) and (k), with their actual words.
Say when they arrived: Part IVA, Forty-second Amendment 1976, ten clauses; clause (k) by the Eighty-sixth Amendment 2002.
Article 51A: the Fundamental Duties
Say plainly what they are not: not enforceable against a citizen, not addressed to the State, confined to citizens.
Give the four uses.
Give article 51A(g) as the answer to the charge that they are decorative.
Close on article 29(1) of the Declaration and the Covenant preambles, because that is what stops the answer reading as a defence of the Emergency amendment.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean a citizen can be prosecuted under article 51A. It creates no offence.
It does not mean the duties are conditions of the rights. A person who fails a duty does not thereby lose a fundamental right.
And it does not mean they are legally worthless. Clause (g) is the foundation of Indian environmental law.
Quick revision
Part IVA, article 51A, inserted by the Forty-second Amendment 1976 with clauses (a) to (j); clause (k) added by the Eighty-sixth Amendment 2002 alongside article 21A.
The eleven: (a) Constitution, Flag, Anthem; (b) ideals of the freedom struggle; (c) sovereignty, unity and integrity; (d) defend the country and render national service; (e) harmony and common brotherhood, and renounce practices derogatory to the dignity of women; (f) composite culture; (g)natural environment including forests, lakes, rivers and wild life, and compassion for living creatures; (h)scientific temper, humanism and the spirit of inquiry and reform; (i) safeguard public property and abjure violence; (j) strive towards excellence; (k)parent or guardian, education six to fourteen.
Three things they are not: not enforceable against a citizen, not addressed to the State, citizens only.
Four uses: construe rights; support the reasonableness of a restriction; pair with directives, (g) with 48A and (k) with 45 and 21A; and be given effect by legislation.
Clause (g) carries the weight: with article 48A and article 21 it is the foundation of Indian environmental law.
Origin: article 29(1) of the Declaration, duties to the community; and the preambles to both Covenants.
Test yourself
1. What is article 51A, and what is it not? Article 51A constitutes Part IVA of the Constitution and lists the fundamental duties of every citizen of India: to abide by the Constitution and respect its ideals and institutions, the National Flag and the National Anthem; to cherish and follow the noble ideals which inspired the national struggle for freedom; to uphold and protect the sovereignty, unity and integrity of India; to defend the country and render national service when called upon; to promote harmony and the spirit of common brotherhood transcending religious, linguistic and regional or sectional diversities and to renounce practices derogatory to the dignity of women; to value and preserve the rich heritage of the composite culture; to protect and improve the natural environment including forests, lakes, rivers and wild life and to have compassion for living creatures; to develop the scientific temper, humanism and the spirit of inquiry and reform; to safeguard public property and to abjure violence; to strive towards excellence in all spheres of individual and collective activity; and, for a parent or guardian, to provide opportunities for education to a child or ward between six and fourteen. The first ten were inserted by the Forty-second Amendment in 1976 and clause (k) by the Eighty-sixth Amendment in 2002.
Article 51A: the Fundamental Duties
It is not three things. It is not enforceable against a citizen: the article creates no offence, imposes no penalty and confers no cause of action, and nobody has been punished for failing to develop a scientific temper. It is not addressed to the State, which is the structural difference from Part IV, since Part IV directs the State and Part IVA directs the citizen. And it is confined to citizens, so a foreigner in India owes none of these duties.
2. What work do the duties actually do? Four things. They construe fundamental rights: where the scope of a right is in issue, a corresponding duty informs it, so clause (e) has featured in argument about practices derogatory to the dignity of women and clause (a) in argument about respect for the national symbols. They support the reasonableness of a restriction: a limitation on a freedom that promotes the discharge of a fundamental duty is more readily upheld under article 19, because the object it serves is one the Constitution itself names. They pair with directives, clause (g) with article 48A and clause (k) with article 45 and article 21A, a deliberate drafting technique in which the State's obligation and the citizen's are enacted together. And they can be given effect by legislation, Parliament being free to enact a law enforcing a duty, in which case the duty supplies the constitutional justification for the law.
Of the eleven, clause (g) has done more work than the other ten together. It is the citizen half of the environmental pair: article 48A directs the State to protect and improve the environment and to safeguard forests and wild life, and clause (g) places the same obligation on the citizen with the addition of compassion for living creatures. Read with article 21, the two produce the enforceable right to a clean environment on which the whole of Indian environmental jurisprudence rests. That single clause is the answer to the charge that Part IVA is decorative.
3. Where do the duties come from, and why does the answer matter? The immediate source is the Forty-second Amendment of 1976, which inserted Part IVA on the recommendation of a committee constituted to consider constitutional amendment, and the acknowledged model was the socialist constitutions, which characteristically paired rights with duties. That provenance is often used to dismiss the duties as an Emergency-era intrusion into a scheme otherwise built on rights alone.
Article 51A: the Fundamental Duties
The dismissal is too quick, and the reason matters. Article 29(1) of the Universal Declaration provides that everyone has duties to the community in which alone the free and full development of his personality is possible, and it was adopted in 1948 with India voting in favour. The preamble to each of the two Covenants of 1966 recites that the individual, having duties to other individuals and to the community to which he belongs, is under a responsibility to strive for the promotion and observance of the rights recognised in the Covenant. So the proposition that rights are exercised within a community that makes claims in return is not a socialist import but a feature of the principal international instruments themselves. An answer that makes that point can criticise the timing and the drafting of Part IVA without having to argue the untenable position that a constitution should contain no statement of duties at all.
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Part III has been reshaped chiefly by the Forty-second Amendment of 1976, the Forty-fourth of 1978 and the Eighty-sixth of 2002, and the second of those is the constitutional response to the Emergency and the one that matters most for a paper about protection and enforcement.
The Forty-second Amendment, 1976
Enacted during the Emergency, and the most extensive amendment of the Constitution.
What it did that concerns Part III and Part IV.
It widened article 31C so that a law giving effect to any directive principle would be protected from challenge under articles 14 and 19, and barred any court from asking whether the law in fact gave effect to the directive. The widened version was later struck down.
It inserted articles 39A, 43A and 48A into Part IV and substituted article 39(f).
It inserted Part IVA, article 51A, the Fundamental Duties.
And it added the words socialist and secular to the Preamble.
Its significance for this paper is double-edged, and an answer should say so. The insertions of article 39A and article 48A are the foundation of legal aid and environmental jurisprudence. The widening of article 31C was an attempt to subordinate Part III to Part IV and did not survive.
The Forty-fourth Amendment, 1978
Enacted after the Emergency ended, and the direct constitutional response to it. This is the amendment to know.
Four things it did.
It removed the right to property from Part III, omitting article 31 and article 19(1)(f), and inserted article 300A outside Part III: no person shall be deprived of his property save by authority of law.
It excluded articles 20 and 21 from article 359, so that the enforcement of those two articles can no longer be suspended during an emergency. That is the single most important sentence in this chapter.
It inserted article 38(2) on inequalities in income, status, facilities and opportunities.
And it substituted a new article 22(4) reducing preventive detention without an Advisory Board from three months to two, requiring the Board to be constituted on the recommendations of the Chief Justice of the appropriate High Court, and requiring a serving Judge as Chairman.
That last substitution has never been brought into force. The bare Act prints it with date yet to be notified, and the original clause (4) remains the law. [Article 22: Arrest, Detention and the Preventive Detention Exception] records it, and the contrast between the two changes is the point: the Emergency response was completed where article 359 was concerned and abandoned where preventive detention was concerned.
The amendment also made a proclamation of emergency harder, by requiring armed rebellion rather than internal disturbance as a ground under article 352, and by requiring the Cabinet's written advice.
The Amendments That Changed Part III
The Eighty-sixth Amendment, 2002
Three operations at once, which is why [Article 21A: Education as a Fundamental Right] treats it as the model case.
It inserted article 21A in Part III: free and compulsory education for children of six to fourteen.
It substituted article 45, which now directs early childhood care and education until the age of six.
And it inserted article 51A(k), the parental duty to provide educational opportunities between six and fourteen.
It is the only occasion on which a claim was promoted from Part IV into Part III by amendment.
The others worth naming
The First Amendment, 1951, added clause (4) to article 15, added public order, friendly relations with foreign States and incitement to an offence to article 19(2), and created the Ninth Schedule with article 31B.
The Twenty-fourth Amendment, 1971, inserted article 13(4) to put constitutional amendments outside article 13.
The Forty-third Amendment, 1977, omitted article 32A, restoring the Supreme Court's power to consider the constitutional validity of a State law in an article 32 proceeding.
The Ninety-third Amendment, 2005, inserted article 15(5) on admissions to educational institutions including private unaided ones.
The One Hundred and Third Amendment, 2019, inserted article 15(6) and article 16(6) on economically weaker sections, with a ten per cent ceiling.
The pattern
Three observations, and they are the analysis rather than the list.
Part III has been narrowed once and widened once. The removal of property is the only occasion on which a fundamental right was abolished. The insertion of article 21A is the only occasion on which one was created.
The equality articles absorb most of the traffic. Articles 15 and 16 have been amended repeatedly, always to permit a special provision, which reflects a settled constitutional preference for substantive over formal equality.
And the machinery articles were repaired after they failed. Article 32A was removed, articles 20 and 21 were put outside article 359, and article 31C's widened form was struck down. Every one of those is a correction of something that had gone wrong.
Worked example
A question on the development of human rights in the Indian Constitution, or on the Emergency.
Do not list every amendment. Give the three that matter and name four or five others.
On the Forty-second, give both sides: article 39A and article 48A on one hand, the widened article 31C on the other.
On the Forty-fourth, lead with articles 20 and 21 being taken outside article 359, then property, then the unnotified article 22(4).
On the Eighty-sixth, give the three simultaneous operations.
Close on the pattern: narrowed once, widened once; equality absorbs the traffic; and the machinery articles were repaired after failing.
The Amendments That Changed Part III
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the Forty-second Amendment was wholly bad. Articles 39A and 48A came from it and are used constantly.
It does not mean the Forty-fourth completed the repair. The article 22(4) substitution was never notified.
And it does not mean amendments to Part III are unlimited. The basic structure doctrine constrains them, which is why the widened article 31C fell.
Quick revision
Forty-second, 1976: widened article 31C to cover any directive and bar judicial inquiry, struck down; inserted 39A, 43A, 48A and substituted 39(f); inserted Part IVA, article 51A; added socialist and secular to the Preamble.
Forty-fourth, 1978: omitted article 31 and article 19(1)(f), inserting article 300A; excluded articles 20 and 21 from article 359; inserted article 38(2); substituted article 22(4), three months to two, which has never been notified; required armed rebellion for an article 352 proclamation.
Eighty-sixth, 2002: inserted article 21A, substituted article 45, inserted article 51A(k). The only promotion from Part IV to Part III.
Others: First 1951, article 15(4), three grounds added to 19(2), the Ninth Schedule; Twenty-fourth 1971, article 13(4); Forty-third 1977, omitted article 32A; Ninety-third 2005, article 15(5); One Hundred and Third 2019, articles 15(6) and 16(6), ten per cent.
The pattern: narrowed once (property), widened once (education); equality absorbs the traffic; the machinery articles were repaired after failing.
Test yourself
1. What did the Forty-second Amendment do to Parts III and IV, and how should it be assessed? It widened article 31C so that a law giving effect to any directive principle, and not merely to article 39(b) and (c), would be immune from challenge under articles 14 and 19, and it added a provision barring any court from asking whether the law in fact gave effect to the directive. It inserted articles 39A on free legal aid, 43A on worker participation and 48A on the environment into Part IV, and substituted article 39(f) on children. It inserted the whole of Part IVA, article 51A, the Fundamental Duties. And it added the words socialist and secular to the Preamble.
It should be assessed as double-edged, and an answer that treats it as uniformly bad is as wrong as one that treats it as uniformly good. The widened article 31C was an attempt to subordinate Part III to Part IV by amendment and did not survive: it was struck down on the reasoning that the balance between the two Parts is itself a basic feature which no amendment may destroy. But articles 39A and 48A came from the same amendment and are among the most heavily used provisions in Part IV, the first being the basis on which free legal aid became an element of the fair procedure article 21 requires, and the second being, with article 51A(g), the foundation of Indian environmental law.
The Amendments That Changed Part III
2. Why is the Forty-fourth Amendment the one that matters most on this paper? Because it is the constitutional response to the Emergency and it changed the two things that had failed. It excluded articles 20 and 21 from the article 359 power, so that the enforcement of the protection against retrospective punishment, double jeopardy and self-incrimination, and of the protection of life and personal liberty, can no longer be suspended during any emergency. That answers directly the position of 1975 to 1977, in which a detained person could not approach a court even to allege that the detention had no legal authority at all, and it is the single most important amendment for a paper about the protection and enforcement of human rights.
It also removed the right to property from Part III, omitting article 31 and article 19(1)(f) and inserting article 300A outside Part III, so that property is now protected only by the requirement of authority of law. It inserted article 38(2) on inequalities in income, status, facilities and opportunities among groups as well as individuals. And it required armed rebellion rather than internal disturbance as a ground for a proclamation under article 352, with the Cabinet's advice in writing. The qualification is that it also substituted a new article 22(4) reducing preventive detention without an Advisory Board from three months to two and requiring a serving High Court judge as Chairman, and that substitution has never been brought into force, the bare Act still printing it as a change whose date is yet to be notified.
3. What pattern emerges from the amendments to Part III? Three observations. Part III has been narrowed once and widened once. The removal of the right to property by the Forty-fourth Amendment is the only occasion on which a fundamental right has been abolished, and the insertion of article 21A by the Eighty-sixth is the only occasion on which one has been created. That is a remarkably stable record for a Part that has been in force for over seventy years and has been amended in many other respects.
The equality articles absorb most of the traffic. Articles 15 and 16 have been amended repeatedly, by the First Amendment adding article 15(4), the Ninety-third adding article 15(5), the One Hundred and Third adding articles 15(6) and 16(6), and earlier amendments adding articles 16(4A) and 16(4B). Every one of those permits a special provision rather than restricting one, which reflects a settled constitutional preference for substantive over formal equality. And the machinery articles have been repaired after they failed: article 32A was omitted once its effect on the article 32 jurisdiction was apparent, articles 20 and 21 were put beyond suspension after the Emergency showed what suspension meant, and article 31C's widened form was struck down when it threatened the balance between the Parts. Each of those is a correction rather than a design change, which is the most useful thing to say about the amendment history in an answer about protection and enforcement.
Indian Societal Responses to the Ideology of Human Rights
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Indian societal responses to the ideology of human rights run from enthusiastic adoption through selective acceptance to the argument that the idea is a Western import unsuited to Indian conditions, and the last of these has four distinct forms, each with an answer drawn from Indian materials.
The four forms of the objection
1. Human rights are a Western import
The claim. The vocabulary of individual rights held against the State is a product of European liberalism, exported to Asia and Africa through colonialism and then through the post-war institutions, and it does not correspond to how Indian society understands the person.
The answer, in three parts.
The Indian demand predates the international instruments by half a century. The Constitution of India Bill of 1895, the Nehru Report of 1928 and the Karachi Resolution of 1931 all demanded a justiciable bill of rights, and all predate the Universal Declaration of 1948. [The Pre-Constitutional Demand for a Bill of Rights] has the sequence.
The imperial power opposed it. The Simon Commission and the Joint Parliamentary Committee both reported that a justiciable declaration of rights was unsuited to India, and the Government of India Act 1935 accordingly contains none. The import argument was made by the colonial power against Indians, which is an awkward pedigree for it.
And Part III contains entries no Western model supplied. Article 17 on untouchability creates an offence and binds private persons; no American or Irish precedent produced it. [Articles 17 and 18: Untouchability and Titles] takes it.
2. The Indian tradition speaks of duties, not rights
The claim. Classical and medieval Indian thought is organised around dharma, an order of obligations attaching to a person's place in the world, rather than around entitlements a person holds and asserts. A rights framework is therefore a foreign grammar.
The answer, in two parts.
Duties and rights are two descriptions of one relationship. An obligation on the ruler not to inflict cruelty and a right in the subject not to be treated cruelly protect the same person against the same conduct, and which is written down is a drafting choice.
And India has both. Part IVA, article 51A, states eleven duties, and the international instruments themselves do the same: article 29(1) of the Universal Declaration says everyone has duties to the community, and the preambles to both Covenants recite the individual's responsibility to strive for the promotion of the rights they recognise. [Article 51A: the Fundamental Duties] takes it.
3. Group identity matters more than individual claim
The claim. Indian society is organised in communities, and a scheme built on the individual is at odds with how obligations and entitlements are actually distributed and experienced.
Indian Societal Responses to the Ideology of Human Rights
The answer, in two parts.
The Constitution already accommodates the group. Article 26 gives rights to a denomination; article 29(1) to any section of citizens with a distinct language, script or culture; article 30 to minorities; articles 15(4), 15(5), 16(4) and 46 to backward classes and to the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes; and the Fifth and Sixth Schedules to Scheduled Areas and tribal areas.
And the individual guarantee is what protects a person against their own group. The strongest case for an individual right in India is not against the State at all; it is the case of a person facing exclusion, violence or coercion from the community they belong to, for whom article 17, article 21 and article 25's subjection to the other provisions of Part III are the only protection available.
4. Rights are a luxury for a poor country
The claim. Civil and political rights are affordable once basic needs are met; a country with mass poverty should prioritise development and treat liberties as a later stage.
The answer, in three parts.
The Constitution did not accept the trade-off. It enacted both, putting the civil rights in Part III and the economic claims in Part IV, and article 38's social order in which justice, social, economic and political, informs all the institutions of national life treats them as one project.
The Emergency is the Indian evidence against the trade-off. The suspension of rights between 1975 and 1977 was defended on developmental grounds and did not deliver development. That episode is the strongest single argument available to an Indian answer and should be used.
And the courts refused the trade-off in doctrine. Reading livelihood, shelter, health and food into article 21 was precisely a refusal to treat the two categories as alternatives.
The positive responses, which should not be omitted
An answer that gives only the objections has answered half the question.
The social reform movements of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries, against untouchability, for widow remarriage, against child marriage and for women's education, are human rights movements in substance and are entirely indigenous.
The freedom struggle framed itself in the language of rights from the 1890s onwards.
The civil liberties organisations formed in and after the Emergency, and the public interest litigation they and others brought, are the reason much of Module II exists.
And the constitutional culture is real. Indian litigants approach the courts in very large numbers, and article 32 and article 226 petitions are brought by people of very limited means. Whatever the theoretical objection, the practice is widespread.
The honest conclusion
Three propositions to close on.
The objection is not baseless. The universalist vocabulary was carried by institutions that were unequal, and the criticism that it can be selective in its application is fair.
Indian Societal Responses to the Ideology of Human Rights
But the import objection specifically is weak in India, because the Indian demand is older than the instruments and the colonial power opposed it.
And the real Indian problem is not acceptance but delivery. The rights are accepted, written down, litigated and cited. What fails is enforcement, and that is Module III.
Worked example
Her Set 1 Q7(b), on Indian societal responses towards the ideology or philosophy of human rights.
Give the four objections as four numbered claims, each with its answer.
Use the pre-constitutional history against the import objection, and note that the colonial power made the same objection.
Use article 17 as the Indian entry no model supplied.
Use the Emergency against the luxury objection, because it is Indian evidence rather than argument.
Give the positive responses, four of them.
Close on the honest conclusion: the objection is not baseless, the import form of it is weak here, and the real problem is delivery rather than acceptance.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the criticisms are worthless. The selectivity criticism is fair and should be conceded.
It does not mean India has no rights culture. The volume of constitutional litigation says otherwise.
And it does not mean acceptance solves anything. A right that is accepted and unenforced is the subject of the next two modules.
Quick revision
Four objections: Western import; duties not rights; group over individual; a luxury for a poor country.
Against import: the demand is older than the instruments (1895, 1928, 1931 against 1948); the colonial power made the same objection, and the 1935 Act has no bill of rights; and article 17 is an entry no model supplied.
Against duties not rights: duties and rights describe one relationship; and India has both, in article 51A, as do article 29(1) of the Declaration and the Covenant preambles.
Against group over individual: the Constitution already accommodates the group in articles 26, 29(1), 30, 15(4) and (5), 16(4), 46 and the Fifth and Sixth Schedules; and the individual guarantee is what protects a person against their own group.
Against luxury: the Constitution enacted both; the Emergency is the Indian evidence that suspending rights did not deliver development; and the courts read the economic claims into article 21 rather than trading them off.
Positive responses: the social reform movements, the freedom struggle, the civil liberties organisations and public interest litigation, and the volume of constitutional litigation.
Conclusion: the objection is not baseless, the import form is weak in India, and the real problem is delivery, not acceptance.
Indian Societal Responses to the Ideology of Human Rights
Test yourself
1. State the import objection and answer it. The objection is that the vocabulary of individual rights held against the State is a product of European liberalism, carried to Asia and Africa first by colonialism and then by the post-war institutions, and that it does not correspond to how Indian society understands the person or distributes obligation. It is the most frequently made of the four objections and the weakest in India.
It has three answers. The Indian demand for justiciable rights is older than the international instruments: the Constitution of India Bill of 1895, the Nehru Report of 1928 with its nineteen justiciable rights, and the Karachi Resolution of 1931 with its combined civil and economic list all predate the Universal Declaration of 1948 by decades. The colonial power made the same objection: the Simon Commission and the Joint Parliamentary Committee both reported that a justiciable declaration of rights was unsuited to Indian conditions, and the Government of India Act 1935 contains none, so the import argument was deployed by the imperial power against Indians who were demanding these rights, which is an awkward pedigree for anyone advancing it now. And Part III contains entries no Western model supplied, principally article 17, which abolishes untouchability, makes the enforcement of any disability arising out of it an offence, binds private persons and admits no exception, and which comes from Indian social reform politics rather than from any American or Irish precedent.
2. How should the duties objection and the group objection be answered? The duties objection is that classical and medieval Indian thought is organised around dharma, an order of obligations attaching to a person's station, rather than around entitlements a person holds and asserts against others. The answer is that duties and rights are two descriptions of a single relationship: an obligation on a ruler not to inflict cruelty and a right in the subject not to be treated cruelly protect the same person against the same conduct, and which of the two is written down is a drafting choice rather than a difference of substance. India in any event has both, since Part IVA, article 51A, states eleven duties of every citizen, and the international instruments themselves do the same, article 29(1) of the Universal Declaration providing that everyone has duties to the community in which alone the free and full development of his personality is possible, and the preambles to both Covenants reciting the individual's responsibility to strive for the promotion and observance of the rights they recognise.
The group objection is that Indian society is organised in communities and that a scheme built on the individual misdescribes how entitlement is actually experienced. The answer is that the Constitution already accommodates the group extensively, in article 26 for religious denominations, article 29(1) for any section of citizens with a distinct language, script or culture, article 30 for minorities, articles 15(4), 15(5), 16(4) and 46 for backward classes and the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, and the Fifth and Sixth Schedules for Scheduled and tribal areas. And more importantly, the individual guarantee is precisely what protects a person against their own group. The strongest case for an individual right in India is not the case against the State at all, but the case of a person facing exclusion, violence or coercion from the community to which they belong, for whom article 17, article 21 and the subjection of article 25 to the other provisions of Part III are the only protection there is.
Indian Societal Responses to the Ideology of Human Rights
3. Give the honest conclusion on Indian societal responses. Three propositions. The objection is not baseless and should not be dismissed: the universalist vocabulary was carried by institutions that were themselves unequal, and the criticism that human rights argument is applied selectively, pressed against some States and not others, is a fair one that an Indian answer can make with force. Conceding it makes the rest of the answer stronger.
The import form of the objection specifically is weak in India, for the reasons already given: the demand is older than the instruments, the colonial power opposed it in the same terms now used against it, and Part III contains provisions no external model produced. And the real Indian problem is not acceptance but delivery. The positive responses are substantial: the nineteenth and twentieth century social reform movements against untouchability and child marriage and for widow remarriage and women's education are human rights movements in substance and entirely indigenous; the freedom struggle framed itself in the language of rights from the 1890s; the civil liberties organisations formed in and after the Emergency produced much of the public interest litigation that Module II describes; and Indian litigants approach the constitutional courts in very large numbers and from very limited means. The rights are accepted, written down, litigated and cited. What fails is enforcement, and that is the subject of Module III rather than a question about ideology at all.
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
Part III omits a right of asylum, a right to a nationality, an express prohibition of torture, an express right to privacy, a general right against private violation, and an enforceable right to the economic and social minimum, and the courts have supplied some of these and not others.
The six omissions
1. No right of asylum
Article 14 of the Universal Declaration gives everyone the right to seek and to enjoy in other countries asylum from persecution. Nothing in Part III corresponds.
India has no refugee statute either, and is not a party to the Refugee Convention of 1951 or its Protocol.
The consequence is that protection for a refugee in India rests entirely on article 21 arguments, on the word person rather than citizen, which is exactly the ground Chairman, Railway Board v. Chandrima Das, (2000) 2 SCC 465 occupied when it held that a Bangladeshi national gang-raped by railway employees on railway premises was entitled to article 21 protection and to compensation in public law, article 21 speaking of any person and not of citizens.
This is the largest single gap in Part III as a human rights instrument.
2. No right to a nationality
Article 15 of the Declaration gives everyone the right to a nationality and against arbitrary deprivation of it or denial of the right to change it.
Part II of the Constitution deals with citizenship as a matter of status, saying who is a citizen; it confers no right to be one and no protection against deprivation.
The consequence is that statelessness has no constitutional answer in India, and a person deprived of citizenship has an article 14 and article 21 argument about the fairness of the process and no argument about the outcome.
3. No express prohibition of torture
Article 5 of the Declaration and article 7 of the Civil and Political Covenant prohibit torture and cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment. Article 7 is non-derogable under article 4(2) of the Covenant.
There is no such article in Part III. The prohibition has been read into article 21, and article 20(3) protects against compelled self-incrimination, which covers part of the ground.
And India has signed but not ratified the Convention against Torture, so the treaty obligation does not bind her either.
The practical consequence is examined in [Custodial Violence, and the Guidelines on Arrest], and it is that the protection against custodial torture in India is judicial and statutory rather than constitutional in terms.
4. No express right to privacy
Article 12 of the Declaration and article 17 of the Covenant protect against arbitrary interference with privacy, family, home and correspondence.
What Part III Does Not Contain
Part III contains no privacy article. The right was located across Part III, principally in articles 19 and 21, by construction. [The Right to Privacy] takes it.
This omission has largely been repaired, which is why it belongs on a list of omissions with a note attached rather than as an open gap.
5. No general right against private violation
Part III binds the State as article 12 defines it. The exceptions are articles 15(2), 17, 23 and 24, and they are the whole of the direct horizontal effect.
So a violation by an employer, a landlord, a caste body, a school or a family is not a breach of a fundamental right, however serious it is as a human rights matter.
This is the structural omission, and it is the reason Module III is a paper about statutes and commissions. [Part III: the Architecture, and Article 12] states it.
6. No enforceable economic and social minimum
Articles 22 to 26 of the Declaration and the whole of the Economic and Social Covenant are, in India, Part IV, and article 37 makes them unenforceable.
The courts have supplied a great deal by reading livelihood, shelter, health and food into article 21, and Parliament supplied education by article 21A.
But the supply is judicial and case by case, so the entitlement exists in doctrine and depends on litigation, which is not the same as a right.
Two further absences worth a line each
No right to work. Article 23 of the Declaration and article 6 of the Covenant give it; article 41 is a directive.
No article 28 counterpart. The Declaration's entitlement to a social and international order in which the rights can be realised has nothing corresponding in India at all.
What has been supplied, and what has not
Omission
Supplied?
By what
Torture
Largely
Read into article 21
Privacy
Yes
Read into articles 19 and 21
Economic minimum
Partly
Read into article 21; education by article 21A
Private violation
No
Statutes only, not the Constitution
Nationality
No
Nothing
Asylum
No
Nothing
The pattern is that the courts could supply what article 21 could carry, and could not supply what needed a new right.
Asylum and nationality both require a claim against the State to confer a status, which no construction of article 21 can produce. That is the honest limit of the article 21 technique, and it is worth stating because it explains why the two largest gaps are the two that remain.
What Part III has that the instruments do not
Two entries, and an answer that lists only the omissions is one-sided.
Article 17, abolishing untouchability, creating an offence and binding private persons.
What Part III Does Not Contain
Article 30, the positive right of minorities to establish and administer educational institutions, where article 27 of the Covenant is framed only negatively.
Worked example
A question asking for a critical assessment of Part III, or asking how far the Constitution meets international standards.
Give the six omissions as a numbered list, each with the international article it corresponds to.
Give the supplied-or-not table, because that is the analysis.
State the pattern: article 21 could carry what it could carry, and could not create a status.
Name what Part III has that the instruments lack, so the assessment is balanced.
Close on the two remaining gaps, asylum and nationality, and say they are the two that most affect people with the least ability to litigate.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean Part III is deficient overall. It is longer and more specific than most comparable bills of rights.
It does not mean the gaps are unfilled. Torture, privacy and much of the economic minimum have been supplied by construction.
And it does not mean the remaining gaps are accidental. Asylum and nationality both require the State to confer a status, which is a legislative act.
Quick revision
Six omissions: asylum (Declaration article 14); nationality (article 15); torture (article 5, Covenant article 7, non-derogable); privacy (article 12, Covenant article 17); a general right against private violation; and an enforceable economic and social minimum (articles 22 to 26).
Two more: no right to work (Declaration article 23, Covenant article 6, in India article 41); and no counterpart to article 28.
Supplied: privacy, fully; torture, largely; economic minimum, partly, with education by article 21A.
Not supplied: private violation, nationality, asylum.
The pattern: article 21 could carry what it could carry and could not create a status, which is why asylum and nationality remain.
India has signed but not ratified the Convention against Torture.
What Part III has and the instruments do not: article 17 and article 30 as a positive right.
Test yourself
1. What are the principal omissions from Part III? Six. There is no right of asylum, where article 14 of the Universal Declaration gives everyone the right to seek and enjoy in other countries asylum from persecution, and India is not a party to the Refugee Convention of 1951 or its Protocol and has no refugee statute, so protection rests entirely on article 21 arguments. There is no right to a nationality, where article 15 of the Declaration gives one and protects against arbitrary deprivation, Part II of the Constitution dealing with citizenship as a matter of status rather than conferring any right to it. There is no express prohibition of torture, where article 5 of the Declaration and article 7 of the Covenant supply one and article 7 is non-derogable, and India has signed but not ratified the Convention against Torture.
What Part III Does Not Contain
There is no express right to privacy, where article 12 of the Declaration and article 17 of the Covenant supply one. There is no general right against private violation, since Part III binds the State as article 12 defines it and the only exceptions are articles 15(2), 17, 23 and 24. And there is no enforceable economic and social minimum, the whole of the Declaration's articles 22 to 26 having been placed in Part IV where article 37 makes it unenforceable. Two further absences are worth naming: there is no right to work, article 41 being a directive, and there is nothing corresponding to article 28 of the Declaration on a social and international order in which the rights can be realised.
2. Which gaps have been filled, and what does the pattern show? Privacy has been supplied in full, the right having been located across Part III and principally in articles 19 and 21 by construction. Torture has been supplied largely, the prohibition being read into article 21 with article 20(3) covering the compelled self-incrimination part of the ground. The economic and social minimum has been supplied partly, with livelihood, shelter, health and food read into article 21 and education confirmed by the insertion of article 21A. Private violation has not been supplied at the constitutional level at all, and is dealt with only by statutes. Nationality and asylum have not been supplied by anything.
The pattern is that the courts could supply whatever article 21 could carry, and could not supply what required the creation of a status. Reading a protection into article 21 works where the claim is that the State must not do something to a person, or must not deprive them of a necessity of a dignified life, because the article's words about deprivation of life and personal liberty can be stretched to cover it. It does not work where the claim is that the State must confer a legal status on a person, because no construction of a prohibition on deprivation produces a power to grant. Asylum and nationality are both claims of that second kind, which is why they are the two gaps that remain, and it is the honest limit of the whole article 21 technique.
3. What does Part III contain that the international instruments do not, and why does that matter for an assessment? Two entries. Article 17 abolishes untouchability, forbids its practice in any form, and provides that the enforcement of any disability arising out of it shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law. It binds private persons, creates an offence, admits no exception, and has no counterpart in the Universal Declaration or in the Covenants, which address discrimination in general terms without reaching the specific practice. Article 30 confers on all minorities, whether based on religion or language, a positive right to establish and administer educational institutions of their choice, backed by article 30(2)'s prohibition on discrimination in the grant of aid, whereas article 27 of the Civil and Political Covenant is framed negatively as a right not to be denied the enjoyment of one's culture, religion or language.
What Part III Does Not Contain
It matters because an assessment that lists only the omissions is one-sided and reads as though India were measured against a standard it merely failed to meet. The accurate position is that Part III is longer and more specific than most comparable bills of rights, that it contains provisions drawn from Indian social experience which no international instrument of the period addressed, and that it has significant and identifiable gaps of which the two largest, asylum and nationality, remain open. Closing an answer on those two, and on the observation that they affect precisely the people with the least ability to bring a case, is a stronger conclusion than a general complaint about incompleteness.
Module I Assessed: How Far the Constitution Carries Human Rights
Syllabus topic 1, "History and Development of Human Rights in Indian constitution."
❧
In one line
The Indian Constitution took a fifty-year nationalist demand and produced a justiciable, wide and specifically Indian bill of rights with its own remedy, and left three problems the next two modules exist to address: the unenforceability of Part IV, the absence of horizontal effect, and the gap between declaration and delivery.
What the Constitution did well
1. It made the rights justiciable, and gave them their own remedy
This is the achievement, and it is the one the imperial power said could not be done.
Article 13 voids an inconsistent law; article 32 makes the remedy itself a fundamental right; and article 32(2) names the writs in the Constitution so that the Court's power depends on no statute.
The comparison to draw is with the Directive Principles. The same document contains both an enforceable Part and an unenforceable one, which is the clearest possible demonstration of what justiciability is worth.
2. It made the list wide
Twenty-four articles of substantive rights, against the ten amendments of the American Bill of Rights.
Every article carries its own limitation clause, which is a drafting choice with consequences: Indian litigation argues about which ground is engaged, where international argument is about necessity and proportionality.
And the limitations are on the face of the text, so the Constitution is honest about the fact that rights are limited rather than leaving the limits to be discovered.
3. It wrote Indian problems into the text
Article 17 on untouchability, article 23 on begar and traffic in human beings, article 24 on child labour in hazardous employment, article 15(2) on access to wells, tanks, bathing ghats and public places.
Four articles that bind private persons, addressing violations committed by society rather than by the State, and none of them drawn from any foreign model.
4. It anticipated that rights would need protecting from the future
Article 13(2) binds the legislature prospectively.
Article 35 reserves the implementing legislation to Parliament.
And article 32(4) provides that the right shall not be suspended except as the Constitution provides, which is the clause the Forty-fourth Amendment eventually strengthened.
What it did not do
1. It made half the list unenforceable
Article 37 put the economic and social claims beyond any court, and the reasons given were serious ones about resources, competence and legitimacy. [Why the Social and Economic Rights Went into Part IV] gives them fairly.
But the consequence was that the rights the poorest need most were the ones without a remedy, and the correction had to be made by the courts thirty years later rather than by the text.
Module I Assessed: How Far the Constitution Carries Human Rights
2. It did not reach private power
Article 12 confines Part III to the State, with four exceptions.
For most people, most violations come from employers, landlords, families, castes and schools, and the Constitution reaches them only through statutes it obliges Parliament to make.
That is why Module III is a paper about the Protection of Human Rights Act 1993, the atrocities Act and the special courts, rather than about articles.
3. It declared without delivering
The Emergency of 1975 to 1977 is the demonstration. A justiciable Part III, an article 32 remedy and a Supreme Court all existed, and a detained person could not approach a court to allege that the detention had no legal authority.
The repair was constitutional, in the exclusion of articles 20 and 21 from article 359, and judicial, in the enlargement of article 21.
But the general point survives the repair: a right that exists on paper is worth what the institutions enforcing it are worth on the day.
How Module I answers MU's questions
Her question
What Module I supplies
Set 1 Q1, the Declaration as a model code, articles 14 and 21 for all persons, Chandrima Das
The correspondence, the person and citizen distinction, and the case
Set 2 Q1, human rights against fundamental rights
The distinction, the three relationships, and the pre-constitutional history
Set 1 Q7(a) and Set 2 Q7(a), the Directive Principles and the interrelationship
Part IV in full, the four channels, and the four phases
Set 1 Q7(b), Indian societal responses
The four objections and their answers
The sentence that carries the transition
The Constitution created rights and a remedy; it did not create the content that made them useful, and it did not create the machinery that would deliver them.
Module II is about the content, and how the Supreme Court built it out of eighteen words.
Module III is about the machinery, and why it works less well than the doctrine.
Module IV is about the standard, and how far India has carried out what she undertook.
Worked example
Any question that asks for an assessment of the constitutional position, or that needs a conclusion.
Give the four achievements, leading with justiciability and the remedy.
Give the three failures, leading with article 37.
Use the Emergency as the evidence for the third, because it is a fact rather than an argument.
Close on the transition sentence, and name what each remaining module supplies.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean Part III has failed. It is one of the more successful bills of rights in the world by the measure of how much litigation it sustains and how far it has been enlarged.
Module I Assessed: How Far the Constitution Carries Human Rights
It does not mean the drafters erred. Their choices were defensible on the information they had, and the corrections were made within the scheme they built.
And it does not mean the problems are solved. Enforcement remains the Indian human rights problem, which is the whole of Module III.
Quick revision
Four achievements: justiciability with its own remedy (articles 13, 32, 32(2)); a wide list, twenty-four substantive articles, each with its own limitation clause; Indian problems in the text (articles 15(2), 17, 23, 24, all binding private persons); and protection against the future (articles 13(2), 35, 32(4)).
Three failures: article 37 made the economic claims unenforceable; article 12 left private power untouched; and the Constitution declared without delivering, as the Emergency showed.
The Emergency is the evidence: a justiciable Part III, an article 32 remedy and a Supreme Court all existed, and a detained person could not test the legality of the detention.
The transition: the Constitution created rights and a remedy; Module II supplies the content, Module III the machinery, Module IV the standard.
Test yourself
1. What did the Constitution achieve on rights, and how would you rank the achievements? Four things, and justiciability ranks first. The Constitution made the rights in Part III enforceable and gave them their own remedy: article 13 voids any law inconsistent with them to the extent of the inconsistency, article 32 makes the right to move the Supreme Court itself a fundamental right so that Parliament cannot legislate it away, and article 32(2) names the writs in the Constitution so that the Court's power depends on no statute conferring jurisdiction. That is precisely what the Simon Commission and the Joint Parliamentary Committee had said could not sensibly be done in India, and the same document contains an unenforceable Part IV alongside it, which is the clearest available demonstration of what justiciability is worth.
Second, the list is wide: twenty-four articles of substantive rights against the ten amendments of the American Bill of Rights, with each article carrying its own limitation clause on its face, so the Constitution is candid that rights are limited rather than leaving the limits to be discovered. Third, it wrote Indian problems into the text, in article 17 on untouchability, article 23 on begar and traffic in human beings, article 24 on child labour in hazardous employment and article 15(2) on access to wells, tanks, bathing ghats and public places, four articles that bind private persons and none of them drawn from a foreign model. Fourth, it anticipated that rights would need protecting from future majorities, in article 13(2) binding the legislature prospectively, article 35 reserving implementing legislation to Parliament, and article 32(4) restricting suspension of the remedy.
Module I Assessed: How Far the Constitution Carries Human Rights
2. What did it fail to do, and what is the evidence? Three things. It made half the list unenforceable, article 37 placing the economic and social claims beyond any court. The reasons given were serious, concerning resources, institutional competence and democratic legitimacy, but the consequence was that the rights the poorest need most were the ones left without a remedy, and the correction had to be made by the courts thirty years later by reading those claims into article 21 rather than by the text itself. It did not reach private power, article 12 confining Part III to the State with only four exceptions, so that for most people most violations, by employers, landlords, families, castes and schools, are not breaches of a fundamental right at all and reach the Constitution only through statutes Parliament is obliged to make.
And it declared without delivering. The evidence is the Emergency of 1975 to 1977, and it is evidence rather than argument. A justiciable Part III existed, article 32 existed, and the Supreme Court existed, and the combined effect of the narrow reading of article 21 and the suspension under article 359 was that a detained person could not approach any court even to allege that the detention had no legal authority whatever. The repair was both constitutional, in the Forty-fourth Amendment's exclusion of articles 20 and 21 from the article 359 power, and judicial, in the enlargement of article 21. But the general proposition survives the repair: a right that exists on paper is worth what the institutions enforcing it are worth on the day they are asked.
3. How does Module I set up the rest of the paper? By establishing that the Constitution created rights and a remedy, and that it created neither the content that made those rights useful nor the machinery that would deliver them. Article 21 as drafted is eighteen words with no defined terms and no restriction clause, and on its original construction it required only that a law exist and its procedure be followed. Article 32 as drafted gives a route to the Supreme Court and names five writs. Neither, by itself, produces a right to livelihood, to shelter, to health, to food, to legal aid or to a clean environment, and neither produces a commission, a special court or a human rights court.
So each remaining module supplies one missing element. Module II supplies the content, tracing how the Supreme Court built almost the whole of Indian human rights law out of article 21 by opening the compartments between articles 14, 19 and 21, requiring procedure to be fair, just and reasonable, and holding that life means more than animal existence. Module III supplies the machinery, the Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 and its commissions, the human rights courts, the special courts, the statutory tribunals and the civil and criminal courts, together with the reasons the machinery works less well than the doctrine. Module IV supplies the standard, measuring what India has actually done against what she undertook when she ratified. That is why the four printed labels are one paper.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Judicial activism describes a court that reads its powers and the rights before it expansively, relaxes the procedural barriers to reaching it, and gives remedies that go beyond deciding the dispute, in order to make constitutional guarantees effective for people who could not otherwise reach it.
The four marks
A definition by list is more useful here than one by formula, because activism is a description of behaviour rather than a rule.
Expansive construction of rights. Reading article 21 to include dignity, livelihood, shelter, health, food and a clean environment, none of which is in the text.
Relaxed access. Standing extended beyond the aggrieved person to any public spirited citizen, and a letter accepted as a petition. [Public Interest Litigation: What It Is] and [The Epistolary Jurisdiction] take these.
Investigative procedure. Commissions appointed to find facts, an amicus appointed to assist, and reports called for, in a jurisdiction that has no trial machinery of its own.
Remedies beyond the dispute. Compensation in the writ jurisdiction, continuing mandamus, and guidelines that bind until Parliament legislates.
A court doing all four is behaving activistically. A court doing none is not. Most courts most of the time are somewhere between.
The three things it is confused with
1. Judicial review
Judicial review is the power to test the validity of legislative and executive action against the Constitution. It is conferred by articles 13, 32, 136, 226 and 246 and it is not activism at all.
Striking down a statute is the ordinary exercise of a conferred power. A court that strikes down a hundred statutes on orthodox reasoning is not being activist; it is doing the job article 13 gives it.
The distinction matters because an answer that treats every constitutional decision as activism has no way of saying what activism adds.
2. Judicial independence
Independence is about the court's freedom from pressure: security of tenure, protected salary, and control of its own process.
It is a precondition of activism and not the same thing. An independent court may be entirely restrained.
3. Judicial overreach
Overreach is activism that has gone beyond the court's competence or legitimacy, and it is a criticism rather than a description. [Judicial Activism and Judicial Overreach] takes the line, and the honest position is that nobody agrees where it is.
What activism is not, in Indian conditions
It is not the American phenomenon of the same name.
In the United States the term describes a court striking down social and economic legislation on its own view of what is reasonable, which is exactly what B. N. Rau was warned against and why the Constituent Assembly removed due process from article 21. [The Constituent Assembly, and the Choice of a Justiciable Part III] records it.
Module one is free. The rest of LL.M. Human Rights Law Semester 2 is part of the bundle.
You are reading a chapter from a later module. Everything in module one of every
subject stays free, and so does every question paper and the syllabus.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Judicial overreach is judicial activism that has crossed into the functions of the legislature or the executive, and the disagreement is not about whether a line exists but about where it is and who decides.
The four tests offered
1. Construction against creation
The test. A court that construes an existing right is acting within its function; a court that creates a right that is not there has legislated.
The objection. Every construction of an open-textured provision creates something. Article 21 says life and personal liberty and nothing about shelter or food, so on a strict view every right read into it is a creation. On a loose view every one is a construction. The test does not decide the cases it is offered for.
2. Competence
The test. A court should not decide questions it has no method for deciding: how much of a budget goes to hospitals rather than schools, what an economic policy should be, or how a technical standard should be set.
The objection. It is a good test and it under-determines. A court ordering a State to run a mid-day meal scheme is making a resource decision; a court ordering the release of an undertrial detained beyond the maximum sentence is not. Most cases are between.
3. The vacuum
The test. A court may fill a gap where the legislature has failed to act on an acknowledged obligation, and may not where the legislature has considered the matter and chosen differently.
The objection. Legislative silence is ambiguous. It may mean the legislature has not got to it, or that it considered and rejected the measure, and the record rarely shows which. The test asks a question the material cannot answer.
4. Enforceability
The test. A court should not make an order it cannot enforce, because an unenforced order damages the authority of every other order.
The objection. It is prudential rather than principled, and it would have prevented most of the decisions now regarded as the jurisdiction's achievements.
Why the disagreement is structural
Three reasons, and giving them is better than adjudicating between the tests.
The Constitution does not draw the line. Article 32(2) permits directions or orders or writs, and including and in the nature of are open words. Nothing in the text says how far a direction may go.
The court decides its own limits. No other body can tell the Supreme Court that it has exceeded its function, so the boundary is drawn by the institution whose boundary it is. That is unavoidable and it is a real weakness in the argument for restraint.
And the alternative to overreach is frequently nothing. In the cases that attract the criticism, the choice has usually been between an imperfect judicial order and no remedy at all, which makes the abstract argument about function collide with a concrete person before the court.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Indian judicial activism arose from a collapse of the Court's own standing during the Emergency, a constitutional and political correction in and after 1977, and a failure of the other institutions to deliver what the Constitution promised, and the three causes together explain both its timing and its direction.
Cause one: the Emergency, and the Court's own failure
Between 1975 and 1977 the combination of a narrowly read article 21 and a proclamation under article 359 produced a position in which a detained person could not approach any court, even to allege that the detention had no legal authority whatever.
The Supreme Court accepted that position. It is treated as the low point of its record, and the dissent in that case is better remembered than the majority.
Two consequences followed, and they are the engine of everything in Module II.
The Court had to rebuild. An institution that had failed the most elementary test put to it had a standing problem, and expansive rights jurisprudence on behalf of the powerless was the way it was repaired.
And the specific doctrines that had failed were reversed. The narrow reading of article 21 was abandoned; the compartments between articles 14, 19 and 21 were opened; and Parliament removed articles 20 and 21 from the article 359 power by the Forty-fourth Amendment.
An answer that gives this cause first is explaining rather than narrating, and it is the answer MU's questions invite, because both of them quote a judge of that period.
Cause two: the constitutional and political correction
The Forty-fourth Amendment of 1978 excluded articles 20 and 21 from article 359, removed property from Part III, and required armed rebellion rather than internal disturbance for an article 352 proclamation.
The Forty-third Amendment of 1977 omitted article 32A, restoring the Supreme Court's power to consider the validity of a State law in an article 32 proceeding.
And the widened article 31C was struck down, which established that the balance between Parts III and IV is part of the basic structure.
The point is that Parliament and the Court moved in the same direction at the same time. Activism was not a judicial revolt against a hostile legislature; the legislature had itself repudiated the Emergency position.
Cause three: the failure of the other institutions
Three failures, and they explain the direction activism took.
Administrative failure. Prisons holding undertrials beyond the maximum sentence for the offence charged; bonded labour continuing thirty years after abolition; protective legislation unenforced. These are the facts of the early public interest cases, and none of them required a new law.
Legislative inaction. Areas in which Parliament had legislated nothing at all, which is where the guidelines device came from.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Public interest litigation is not a distinct jurisdiction but the ordinary writ jurisdiction under articles 32 and 226 with the requirements of standing, form and adversarial procedure relaxed, so that a person unable to reach the court is represented by someone who can.
What it is, and what it is not
It is not a new power. No statute creates it and no constitutional amendment introduced it. Everything in it is done under article 32 or article 226.
It is not a class action. A class action is a procedural device by which a representative sues for a defined class with common claims, and the class is bound by the result. Public interest litigation has no defined class and no binding of absent parties.
It is not litigation about the public interest in the sense of policy. The original conception is litigation on behalf of people whose rights are violated and who cannot litigate for themselves.
And it is not a substitute for a remedy the petitioner has. A person who can bring their own case is expected to.
The four relaxations
Standing. From the aggrieved person to any member of the public acting bona fide. [The Relaxation of Locus Standi] takes it.
Form. A letter or a postcard treated as a petition, which is the epistolary jurisdiction.
Procedure. The adversarial model set aside for an investigative one, with commissions appointed, reports called for and an amicus assisting.
Remedy. Orders that go beyond the parties, including compensation, continuing mandamus and guidelines.
All four are procedural, which is the sense in which public interest litigation adds nothing to the substantive law. What it changes is who can invoke it and what the court will do once invoked.
Justice Bhagwati's formulation
MU quotes it on Set 1 Q2, and it is the definition the examiner has supplied:
Public interest litigation is a strategic arm of the legal aid movement which is intended to bring justice within the reach of the poor masses, who constitute the low visibility area of humanity, a totally different kind of litigation from the ordinary traditional litigation.
Four things in that sentence are doing work.
A strategic arm of the legal aid movement. It connects public interest litigation to article 39A, the directive on equal justice and free legal aid, and therefore locates it in the constitutional scheme rather than in judicial invention.
Within the reach of the poor masses. The purpose is access, not correctness.
The low visibility area of humanity. The people concerned are not merely poor but invisible: undertrials, bonded labourers, inmates of institutions, people whose violations nobody reports.
A totally different kind of litigation. It is not an adversarial contest between two parties with opposed interests, which is why the procedural relaxations follow.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Locus standi, the requirement that a petitioner show a personal legal grievance, was relaxed so that any member of the public acting bona fide may move the court on behalf of a person or class unable to approach it themselves, and the words that permitted the relaxation are appropriate proceedings in article 32(1).
The traditional rule and why it existed
The rule was that only a person whose own legal right had been infringed could sue.
It had three sound reasons.
It ensures a real dispute. A court decides better when the party before it has something at stake and will present the case fully.
It prevents busybodies. Without it, a person with no connection to the matter can drag another into litigation.
And it rations a scarce resource. Court time spent on a stranger's grievance is time not spent on the person actually affected.
An answer that does not state these has not understood what was given up.
Why it failed in Indian conditions
The rule assumes the aggrieved person can sue, and in the cases that mattered they could not.
A person in unlawful detention cannot file a petition from inside.
A bonded labourer cannot afford a lawyer, does not know the law, and may be prevented from leaving.
A child in hazardous employment has no capacity to sue at all.
An inmate of a protective home may not know the institution is unlawful.
The result was a rule that operated with perfect logic to exclude precisely the people the Constitution most needed to protect, which is what Justice Bhagwati meant by the low visibility area of humanity.
The textual basis
Article 32(1) guarantees the right to move the Supreme Court by appropriate proceedings for the enforcement of the rights conferred by Part III.
The words appropriate proceedings are the hook. The Constitution does not say by a person aggrieved, and it does not prescribe the form. What proceedings are appropriate depends on the right and on the person whose right it is, and where that person cannot come, a proceeding brought by someone who can is appropriate.
Article 226 needs no such hook, because it lies for the enforcement of Part III rights and for any other purpose, which is wider still.
The rule as relaxed
Four elements, and all four must be present.
A member of the public may move the court, whether an individual, a social action group, a journalist or an organisation.
Acting bona fide, so not for a personal grudge, for publicity, or at the instance of a rival.
On behalf of a person or determinate class whose fundamental rights are violated.
Who by reason of poverty, helplessness, disability or a socially or economically disadvantaged position is unable to approach the court for relief.
Justice Bhagwati's Formulation, Which MU Quotes Twice
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
MU sets a Bhagwati quotation on each of her two 2025-26 papers: the first defines public interest litigation by its purpose, the second asserts that activism is a duty cast upon the Supreme Court, and the difference between definition and duty is the difference between the two answers.
The two quotations
Set 1 Q2: the definition
Public interest litigation is a strategic arm of the legal aid movement which is intended to bring justice within the reach of the poor masses, who constitute the low visibility area of humanity, a totally different kind of litigation from the ordinary traditional litigation.
She then asks the candidate to elaborate the notion of judicial activism in the development of human rights jurisprudence in India in the light of that statement.
Set 2 Q3: the duty
The Supreme Court of India is not only a constitutional court but also a court for the poor and the downtrodden. Judicial activism is a duty cast upon this court to ensure that human rights become a reality for all.
She then asks the candidate to discuss the notion of judicial activism in the development of human rights jurisprudence in India.
What each one gives the candidate
Set 1 quotation
Set 2 quotation
Subject
Public interest litigation
Judicial activism generally
Claim
It is an instrument of legal aid
It is a duty, not a choice
Frame
Access: bringing justice within reach
Institutional role: what kind of court this is
What it invites
The procedural story: standing, form, procedure, remedy
The justification story: why the Court must act
Best structure
From barrier to relaxation to case to doctrine
From constitutional obligation to institutional failure to result
The practical instruction is to use her words in the first paragraph and to build the answer around the claim she has chosen, because an answer that recites the same material for both is answering only one of them.
The three claims inside the first quotation
A strategic arm of the legal aid movement. This is a constitutional claim, not a rhetorical one. It ties the jurisdiction to article 39A, the directive requiring the State to secure that the operation of the legal system promotes justice on a basis of equal opportunity and to provide free legal aid so that opportunities for securing justice are not denied by reason of economic or other disabilities. Public interest litigation is thereby presented as the judicial execution of a constitutional directive rather than as invention.
Within the reach of the poor masses. The object is access. The claim is not that the Court decides better in these cases but that without the relaxation the claim is not heard at all.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
The epistolary jurisdiction is the practice of treating a letter, postcard or telegram addressed to a judge or to the court as a writ petition under article 32 or article 226, without the prescribed form, court fee or advocate.
Why it exists
Relaxing standing was not enough.
A person who may move the court still has to file something, and filing requires a petition drawn in form, a court fee, affidavits, copies and, in practice, an advocate.
For the categories of person the relaxation was designed for, every one of those is a barrier. An undertrial writing from a prison has no lawyer, no fee and no access to the registry.
So the form requirement was relaxed for the same reason and by the same logic as the standing requirement, and [The Relaxation of Locus Standi] is the necessary companion to this chapter.
The textual basis
Article 32(1) guarantees the right to move the Supreme Court by appropriate proceedings.
The Constitution prescribes no form. What is appropriate depends on the person and the right, and a letter from a person who can send nothing else is an appropriate proceeding.
Rules of court are procedural and cannot defeat a fundamental right, which is the answer to the objection that the Supreme Court Rules prescribe a form.
How it works in practice
Four steps, and describing them shows the device is disciplined rather than casual.
The communication is received, addressed to the court or to a judge, from a prisoner, a relative, a social worker, a journalist or an organisation.
It is registered as a writ petition if it discloses a violation of a fundamental right affecting a person unable to approach the court.
An amicus is appointed to assist, and notice issues to the State.
And the court frequently orders an inquiry, because a letter contains an allegation and not evidence. [Procedural Innovation: the Commission, the Amicus and the Mandamus] takes that step.
What it produced
The letter cases are the foundation of Module II's substantive doctrine.
Letters from prisoners produced the jurisprudence on undertrials, on speedy trial and on legal aid.
Letters and reports about bonded labour produced the article 23 construction.
Letters about conditions in protective homes and mental institutions produced the rights of persons in the care of the State.
And letters about environmental damage opened the largest category of all.
The safeguards
Because a letter is easy to send, the device needed limits, and the courts built them.
Not every letter is registered. A screening process exists, and the great majority are not taken up.
The subject matter must fall within recognised categories of the kind listed above, and there are published guidelines on what will be entertained.
Procedural Innovation: the Commission, the Amicus and the Mandamus
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Having relaxed standing and form, the court faced the problem that it had no way of finding facts, and it answered by appointing commissions of inquiry, appointing an amicus curiae, and calling for reports from officials, thereby converting an adversarial jurisdiction into an investigative one.
The problem
The writ jurisdiction is designed for questions of law on admitted or documented facts.
It has no trial machinery. No oral evidence, no cross-examination, no discovery, no witnesses.
Ordinary litigation solves this by leaving fact-finding to the parties, each of whom has an interest in proving their case.
In public interest litigation that assumption fails twice. The petitioner is frequently a stranger to the facts, with an allegation rather than evidence. And the respondent is the State, which holds the information and has no interest in producing what would establish its own default.
So the court had to find the facts itself or decide nothing.
The three devices
The commission
The court appoints a person or body to visit, inspect, inquire and report.
Who is appointed has varied: a district judge, an advocate, a member of the bar, a social scientist, a journalist, a non-governmental organisation, a committee of experts, or an officer of the court.
Its report becomes material in the case, subject to objection by any party.
The legal basis is the court's power under article 32(2) to issue directions or orders whichever may be appropriate, and its inherent power to regulate its own procedure.
The safeguard is that the report is not conclusive: it is furnished to the parties, who may object to it and may seek to have it tested.
The amicus curiae
A friend of the court, appointed to assist where no party will present a side of the case adequately.
Three functions. To present the case of a petitioner who cannot present it themselves. To supply legal argument the court needs and neither party has offered. And to act as a continuing presence in a case that runs for years, which no individual petitioner can sustain.
The amicus is not the petitioner's advocate. The duty is to the court.
The report called for
The simplest device and the most used.
The court directs the State, a department, a district administration or an institution to file a report on a stated question by a stated date.
Its advantage is that the information sought is in the respondent's own possession, so the court is not creating evidence but requiring its production.
Its weakness is that the respondent writes it, which is why a commission is appointed where the State's own account is not to be relied on.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
A continuing mandamus is an order in which the court, instead of disposing of the petition, keeps it pending, issues interim directions, requires periodic compliance reports, and retains the matter for as long as it takes for the obligation to be performed.
Why it exists
An ordinary mandamus commands an authority to perform a duty and the case ends.
Three things then happen in practice, and each is a reason for the device.
The order is not obeyed, and the petitioner must bring fresh contempt proceedings, which requires resources they do not have.
The order is obeyed formally and not substantially, a scheme being notified and never operated.
Or the obligation is continuing, so that a single order cannot discharge it: keeping a prison sanitary, running a food scheme, or monitoring an industry is not a thing done once.
The device answers all three by not letting go.
How it works
Four features.
The petition is not disposed of. It remains on the file, listed periodically.
Interim directions issue as required, so the court can respond to what the reports disclose rather than having to anticipate everything at the outset.
Compliance is reported, by the State, by a monitoring committee, or by an amicus.
And the court retains the power to escalate, by summoning officials, by directing personal appearance, and ultimately by contempt.
What it achieved
Three things, and they should be conceded before the criticism.
It converted declaration into delivery in some cases. A right declared and then supervised for years is materially different from a right declared and left.
It survived the petitioner. Cases have continued long after the original petitioner ceased to be involved, sustained by an amicus.
And it built institutions. Monitoring committees, statutory authorities and reporting systems have been created under such orders and have outlived them.
The objections
Four, and this is the device that attracts the most.
Separation of powers. Supervising the administration of a scheme over years is administration, not adjudication. No statute gives the court that role and article 32 does not obviously extend to it.
Competence. The court has no expertise in prisons, in forests or in food distribution, and its orders are made on reports it cannot fully test.
Accountability. An administration answers to a legislature; a court supervising an administration answers to nobody, and the officials it directs are answerable to it rather than to their own ministers.
And finality. A case that never ends occupies the court indefinitely, and cases have run for decades, which is a use of a scarce resource that the ordinary docket also needs.
Due Process Read into a Constitution That Refused It
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Procedure established by law in article 21 was construed to require a procedure that is right, just and fair, and not arbitrary, fanciful or oppressive, which restored in substance the standard the Constituent Assembly had deliberately removed.
What was removed, and why
The draft article contained the American formula, due process of law.
B. N. Rau consulted Justice Frankfurter, who advised against it, on the ground that due process gave an unelected court an undefined power to strike down social and economic legislation on its own view of reasonableness, which the American courts had done for decades, and that a new country with a large reform programme should not confer that power.
The Assembly substituted procedure established by law, taken from article 31 of the Japanese Constitution of 1946.
[The Constituent Assembly, and the Choice of a Justiciable Part III] has the full account, and the point to carry forward is that the change was deliberate, debated and understood.
The narrow reading it produced
Article 21 asked two questions: is there a law, and was its procedure followed.
It did not ask whether the procedure was fair, because that is what due process would have asked and due process had been removed.
And the articles of Part III were treated as separate compartments, so a law satisfying article 21 did not also have to satisfy article 19.
That reading held for nearly three decades, and its consequences appeared during the Emergency.
The three-step reversal
The order matters and is usually told backwards.
Step one: the compartments open
The proposition that articles 14, 19 and 21 occupy mutually exclusive fields was rejected.
A law depriving a person of personal liberty must now satisfy all three: article 21 by prescribing a procedure, article 14 by not being arbitrary or discriminatory, and article 19 by being a reasonable restriction on a permitted ground where a freedom is also affected.
This step alone reintroduced reasonableness, because article 19 had always required restrictions to be reasonable. The court did not have to read the word into article 21; it had only to hold that article 19 applied as well.
Step two: procedure must be fair
Procedure established by law was held to mean a procedure that is right, just and fair, and not arbitrary, fanciful or oppressive.
A law prescribing an unfair procedure therefore does not save the deprivation, because what it prescribes is not, in the constitutional sense, a procedure at all.
Step three: article 14 supplies the test
Since equality is antithetic to arbitrariness, an arbitrary procedure offends article 14, and since articles 14 and 21 are read together, it offends article 21 as well.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Life in article 21 was held not to mean mere animal existence but to include the right to live with human dignity and all that goes with it, namely the bare necessaries of life and the facilities for expressing oneself in diverse forms, and that holding is the source of everything else in this module.
The proposition
The right to life includes the right to live with human dignity and all that goes along with it, namely the bare necessaries of life such as adequate nutrition, clothing and shelter, and facilities for reading, writing and expressing oneself in diverse forms, freely moving about and mixing and commingling with fellow human beings.
Three elements are doing work in that formulation.
Life is more than existence. A construction confining life to physical survival would make article 21 a prohibition on killing and nothing else.
Dignity is the standard. Not comfort, not welfare, but the conditions without which a person cannot live as a person.
And the bare necessaries are named. Nutrition, clothing and shelter are identified as content rather than left as inference, which is what allows the later cases to proceed.
Why dignity rather than some other standard
Four reasons, and they are what makes the move defensible rather than arbitrary.
The Preamble names it. The Constitution resolves to secure to all its citizens the dignity of the individual.
The Universal Declaration names it twice. The preamble recognises the inherent dignity of all members of the human family, and article 1 provides that all human beings are born free and equal in dignity and rights.
Article 23's minimum wage construction had already used it. Payment below the statutory minimum was held to be forced labour because a person driven by hunger to accept it is not acting freely, which is a dignity argument.
And Part IV supplies its content. Article 39(a) livelihood, article 41 public assistance, article 42 humane conditions of work, article 43 a living wage, article 47 nutrition and public health. A court asking what dignity requires had sixteen directive principles telling it.
What follows, and how
The reasoning has the same four steps in every case, and stating them once is more useful than reciting a list of rights.
Article 21 protects life.
Life includes the right to live with human dignity.
A person cannot live with dignity without the thing claimed, whether livelihood, shelter, health, food, education or a clean environment.
Therefore the thing claimed is within article 21 and is enforceable by writ.
[The Rights Read into Article 21] is the resulting list, and the value of holding the reasoning rather than the list is that a candidate can apply it to a claim the list does not contain.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Article 21 now contains, by construction, a body of rights none of which appears in its eighteen words, and they divide into four groups: the necessities of a dignified life, the guarantees of fair process, the protections of the person, and the conditions of a liveable environment.
The list, grouped
Group one: the necessities of a dignified life
Right
Directive it draws on
Livelihood
39(a), 41
Shelter
39(a), 41, 47
Health and emergency medical aid
39(e), 41, 47
Food
39(a), 47
Education, before article 21A
41, 45, 46
Just and humane conditions of work
42, 43
Group two: the guarantees of fair process
A fair procedure, which is the due process element itself.
A speedy trial.
Free legal aid, drawing on article 39A.
The presumption of innocence and a fair hearing, corresponding to articles 10 and 11(1) of the Universal Declaration.
Protection against handcuffing and against solitary confinement except as the law permits.
And compensation for a violation, in the writ jurisdiction. [Compensation in Public Law] takes it.
Group three: the protections of the person
Freedom from torture and from cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment, which Part III nowhere states.
The rights of prisoners, since dignity is not forfeited by conviction.
Protection against custodial violence.
Privacy, located across Part III and principally in articles 19 and 21.
Reputation, as an element of the dignity the article protects.
And a dignified death, in the sense of the manner of dying, which the courts have treated as within the article.
Group four: the conditions of a liveable environment
A clean and healthy environment, drawing on article 48A and article 51A(g).
Clean air and water.
Freedom from noise pollution.
And protection against hazardous industry, which produced the absolute liability principle.
The four tests for a new claim
This is the part that matters, because an examination question will describe a situation rather than name a right.
Is it a necessity of a dignified life, or a preference? Nutrition qualifies, a standard of amenity does not.
Is the obligation one the State already bears? The strongest cases require the enforcement of an existing statutory or constitutional duty rather than the creation of a new one.
Is the deprivation attributable to the State? Article 21 runs against the State under article 12, so a claim about purely private conduct needs a statute or one of the four horizontal articles.
And can a court give an effective remedy? A claim whose satisfaction requires a policy the court cannot frame or supervise is one the court will decline or convert into a direction to consider.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
A speedy trial is an element of the fair procedure article 21 requires, so unreasonable delay in investigation, inquiry, trial, appeal or revision violates the article, and the difficulty is not the right but what a court can do about it.
The doctrine
The right is not in the text. Article 21 says nothing about trial, and article 22(2) requires only production before a magistrate within twenty-four hours.
It was read in as part of the fair procedure requirement. A procedure that keeps a person accused, and frequently detained, for years before determining the charge is not a procedure that is right, just and fair.
It extends across the whole process: investigation, inquiry, trial, appeal, revision and retrial.
It belongs to every person, since article 21 says person.
And it is not confined to a detained accused, though the case is strongest there.
Why it matters most in India
Because of the undertrial.
A person awaiting trial is presumed innocent and is in custody. Where the trial does not conclude, the presumption is defeated by the delay itself.
The early public interest cases found undertrials who had been in custody longer than the maximum sentence for the offence charged, which is the fact that produced the doctrine and which should be given in any answer, because it makes the abstract right concrete.
And the burden falls on those least able to bear it. A person who can obtain bail leaves; a person who cannot afford surety stays. Delay is therefore a form of imprisonment for poverty.
The four elements of the test
No fixed period can be laid down, and a court asks:
The length of the delay.
The reasons for it, distinguishing systemic delay from delay caused by the prosecution and delay caused by the accused.
Whether the accused asserted the right, though this cannot be pressed hard against an unrepresented person.
And the prejudice suffered, in custody, in the loss of evidence, and in the effect on the accused's life.
The remedies, and the problem with each
Remedy
Its limit
Release on bail
Helps the individual; the case still does not conclude
Direction to conclude within a time
Effective in the case; displaces other cases in the same court
Quashing the proceedings
The strongest remedy and the least used, because it means no trial of a possibly serious charge
Compensation
Available in an extreme case, and does not address the cause
Systemic directions
Addresses the cause and requires judges, courts, staff and money the court cannot supply
The honest conclusion is that the court can relieve the individual and cannot cure the condition, because the condition is a shortage of courts and judges. That is why this right is the clearest single illustration of the theme of the whole paper: the declaration is complete and the delivery is not.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Free legal aid to an accused unable to engage counsel is an element of the fair procedure article 21 requires, drawing its content from article 39A, so that a trial conducted without offering representation to a person who cannot afford it is constitutionally defective.
Article 39A
The State shall secure that the operation of the legal system promotes justice, on a basis of equal opportunity, and shall, in particular, provide free legal aid, by suitable legislation or schemes or in any other way, to ensure that opportunities for securing justice are not denied to any citizen by reason of economic or other disabilities.
Inserted by the Forty-second Amendment in 1976.
Three features make it unusually strong for a directive.
The obligation is expressed very broadly, by suitable legislation or schemes or in any other way, so the State cannot answer that it has enacted no law.
The disability is economic or other, which reaches illiteracy, distance, disability and ignorance and not only poverty.
And its subject is the operation of the legal system, which is a matter squarely within judicial competence in a way that a living wage is not. That is why this directive, of all sixteen, is the one that crossed into Part III most cleanly.
How it became enforceable
The four steps are the standard dignity reasoning applied to process.
Article 21 requires a procedure that is right, just and fair.
A criminal trial in which the accused is unrepresented and the prosecution is represented is not a fair procedure, because the accused cannot test the evidence, cannot address the law, and frequently cannot understand what is happening.
Article 39A identifies free legal aid as the means by which the State is to prevent that.
Therefore the provision of legal aid to an accused unable to engage counsel is a requirement of article 21, and its absence vitiates the trial.
No amendment was needed, which distinguishes this from education, and [Article 21A: Education as a Fundamental Right] is the contrast worth drawing.
What the right requires
Five propositions, and they are the operative law rather than the principle.
The State must offer counsel, not merely permit an accused to engage one.
The obligation arises at the earliest stage, from the first production before a magistrate and not only at trial, because the decisions taken early determine much of what follows.
The accused must be informed of the right, since a right nobody knows about is not available to the people it is for.
The representation must be effective, not nominal. Counsel appointed and unprepared does not satisfy the requirement.
And the right may be waived only knowingly. An unrepresented accused who says nothing has not waived anything.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Conviction and imprisonment take away the rights that are necessarily lost by incarceration and no others, so a prisoner retains article 21 in its enlarged form, retains article 14 and article 20, and retains those parts of article 19 not inconsistent with lawful custody.
The governing proposition
A person does not cease to be a person on entering a prison.
Imprisonment necessarily removes the freedom of movement, and it removes whatever else is inseparable from lawful custody.
It removes nothing else. Any further deprivation requires its own authority in law, and that authority must satisfy article 21, meaning a procedure that is right, just and fair.
The doctrinal source is the inalienability of a human right, which [What a Human Right Is, and Where the Idea Comes From] states as one of the four marks: a right is not forfeited by bad conduct. The prison cases are where that abstract mark does concrete work.
What a prisoner retains
Article 21 in full, subject only to the restrictions inherent in custody. Life, personal liberty in its residual sense, and the right to live with human dignity.
Article 14, so differential treatment among prisoners requires an intelligible differentia with a rational nexus, and arbitrary treatment is void.
Article 20, in all three clauses.
Article 22 protections, where the person is under arrest rather than convicted.
Those parts of article 19 that survive custody, which principally means expression, subject to prison regulation.
And article 32 and article 226, since the remedy follows the right, which is what made the letters from prisons effective.
The specific protections established
Six, and giving them as a list is better than a general statement.
Against torture and cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment, which Part III nowhere states and which was read into article 21. [Custodial Violence, and the Guidelines on Arrest] takes it.
Against solitary confinement except where the law expressly permits it and for the period it permits.
Against bar fetters and handcuffing as a routine measure. Restraint requires justification recorded in each case, not a standing practice.
To legal aid and to consult counsel, which follows from [Free Legal Aid, and Article 39A].
To communication, in the sense of interviews with family and counsel, subject to reasonable regulation.
And to medical treatment, as an element of the right to health within article 21.
The two limiting principles
An answer that gives only the rights is unbalanced, and prison administration has a real case.
Discipline and security are legitimate objects. A restriction genuinely required for the safe custody of prisoners or the security of the institution is a reasonable one, and courts have said so.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Custodial violence is treated as a violation of article 21 and article 20(3), and because Part III contains no express prohibition of torture, the protection has been built out of guidelines on arrest and detention that were later given statutory form.
Why the problem is structural
Four features of custody make it the setting in which violation is most likely and least provable.
The victim is in the exclusive control of the person alleged to have wronged them.
There are no independent witnesses, because custody is by definition closed.
The records are made by the same authority. Arrest memos, station diaries and medical entries are prepared by or at the instance of the police.
And the victim's own account is discounted, being that of a person accused of an offence.
So a rule that requires the victim to prove the assault will almost never be satisfied, and the doctrinal response has been to change the procedure rather than the standard of proof.
The constitutional basis
Article 21, since torture and degrading treatment are incompatible with life with dignity and no procedure permitting them can be right, just and fair.
Article 20(3), since violence in custody is directed at extracting a statement and a statement so extracted is compelled.
Article 22(1) and (2), since the requirement of production before a magistrate within twenty-four hours is the principal structural safeguard: a person produced before a judicial officer can complain.
And article 14, since arbitrary treatment of a person in custody is unequal treatment.
Note what is absent. There is no article prohibiting torture, and India has signed but not ratified the Convention against Torture, so neither the Constitution nor a treaty supplies an express prohibition. The protection is entirely constructed, which is the point [What Part III Does Not Contain] makes.
The requirements laid down
The Supreme Court set out requirements to be followed in all cases of arrest or detention, and they are examinable as a list.
Accurate, visible and clear identification and name tags for police personnel handling the interrogation, with particulars recorded in a register.
An arrest memo prepared at the time of arrest, attested by at least one witness who is a family member or a respectable person of the locality, and countersigned by the arrestee, with the time and date.
A right to have one friend, relative or well-wisher informed of the arrest and the place of detention as soon as practicable.
Notification of the time, place and venue of custody to the next friend where the person known to the arrestee lives outside the district, through the legal aid organisation and the police station of the area, telegraphically within a stated period.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Where a fundamental right has been violated by the State, a court may award compensation in the writ jurisdiction under article 32 or article 226 as a public law remedy, distinct from damages in tort, and the State cannot answer it with a plea of sovereign function.
Why it was necessary
The ordinary remedy is a suit in tort against the State, and it fails in three ways for a human rights violation.
It is slow. A suit takes years, by which time the violation is historical.
It meets the sovereign function defence. The State has traditionally argued that it is not liable for acts done in the exercise of sovereign functions, and while that doctrine has narrowed it has not disappeared, and it produces litigation of its own.
And it requires resources. Court fees calculated on the amount claimed, an advocate, and the ability to sustain proceedings, none of which the typical petitioner in this jurisdiction has.
So a person whose article 21 rights had been violated could obtain a declaration that they had been violated and nothing else, which is what made the remedy necessary.
The basis
Article 32(2) empowers the Supreme Court to issue directions or orders or writs, including writs in the nature of the five named.
Including is not exhaustive, and a direction to pay a sum is a direction. The remedy therefore requires no new power, only the recognition that the words permit it.
Article 32 is itself a fundamental right, so the Court is obliged to give relief where a violation is established, and a declaration that gives the petitioner nothing is not relief in a case where the violation is complete and cannot be undone.
And article 226 is wider still, being available for any other purpose.
What distinguishes it from damages in tort
This is the examinable distinction and it has five limbs.
Public law compensation
Damages in tort
Basis
Violation of a fundamental right
A civil wrong
Forum
Article 32 or 226
A civil suit
Defence of sovereign function
Not available
Has been raised
Measure
Not full compensation; a sum the court considers appropriate, palliative in character
Full compensation for loss proved
Effect on a suit
Does not bar a suit for the balance
The suit is the remedy
The fourth and fifth rows are what a good answer adds. The award is expressly not a final quantification of loss; it is interim and palliative, and the recipient may still sue for the difference. That is why it is not open to the objection that a writ court is deciding a damages claim without a trial.
When it is awarded
Four conditions, and stating them prevents the answer from suggesting compensation follows every violation.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
The right to livelihood is within article 21, because the easiest way of depriving a person of life is to deprive them of the means of living it, and the content of the right is drawn from article 39(a) and article 41.
The reasoning
Four steps, and they are the template every group one right follows.
Article 21 protects life, and life is not confined to mere animal existence.
An equally important facet of the right to life is the right to livelihood, because no person can live without the means of living, that is, the means of livelihood.
If the right to livelihood is not treated as part of the right to life, the easiest way of depriving a person of the right to life would be to deprive them of their means of livelihood to the point of abrogation.
Therefore the right to livelihood is within article 21, and a deprivation of it requires a procedure that is right, just and fair.
The directive principles supply the content. Article 39(a) requires the State to direct policy towards securing that citizens, men and women equally, have the right to an adequate means of livelihood. Article 41 requires effective provision, within the limits of economic capacity, for the right to work.
What the right actually gives
This is where careless answers go wrong, because the right is narrower than its name suggests.
It does not guarantee employment. No person may sue the State for a job; article 41 remains a directive.
It does not guarantee a particular income. [The Rights Read into Article 21] records that a right to a level of amenity has been refused.
What it gives is a right not to be deprived of an existing means of livelihood except by a procedure that is fair, just and reasonable.
So it operates as a procedural protection on a substantive interest, and the practical consequences are three.
Notice and hearing before eviction or removal, where a person's means of living depends on their presence.
Consideration of alternatives, so that a deprivation which could be avoided or mitigated must be shown to be necessary.
And rehabilitation where deprivation is unavoidable, which is the doctrinal root of the displacement obligations in Module IV.
The pavement dwellers, and the shape of the holding
The leading category is eviction from public land of people whose work is nearby.
The finding was factual and it is what drove the doctrine: the people concerned lived where they did because their livelihood required proximity, and eviction to a distant site was in substance a deprivation of livelihood rather than merely a change of address.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Shelter, health and food were each read into article 21 by the dignity reasoning, drawing content from articles 39, 41, 42 and 47, and the three differ sharply in how far the declared right has been delivered.
Shelter
The reasoning. The right to life includes the bare necessaries of life, and shelter is named among them in the dignity formulation itself. A reasonable residence is indispensable to the development of a person.
The content, and its limits.
It is not a right to be given a house. No person may require the State to allot accommodation.
It is a right not to be deprived of an existing shelter except by a fair procedure, which is the same procedural structure as [The Right to Livelihood].
It has produced obligations of notice, of consideration of alternatives, and of rehabilitation where removal is unavoidable.
And it has produced obligations of a minimum standard where the State does provide accommodation, in relief camps, homes and institutions.
The record of delivery is the weakest of the three, because the remedy requires housing that no order can create.
Health
The reasoning. Article 21 protects life; the preservation of life is of paramount importance; article 47 makes the improvement of public health among the primary duties of the State; and article 39(e) requires that the health and strength of workers not be abused.
The strongest rule in the group emerged here, and it should be stated precisely.
A person in a critical condition is entitled to emergency medical treatment, and a hospital, whether government or private, that turns away a person in need of immediate treatment violates article 21.
The obligation is immediate and not progressive, unlike most economic and social claims, because the loss is irreversible and the intervention is finite.
That is why the emergency treatment rule is enforceable in a way the general right to health is not: it identifies a specific act, a specific actor and a specific moment.
The wider obligations are weaker: adequate hospitals, staff and medicines have been directed and depend on resources.
Occupational health has produced enforceable directions, drawing on article 39(e), including in hazardous industry.
Food
The reasoning. Article 21 protects life; article 47 requires the State to regard the raising of the level of nutrition as among its primary duties; and a person cannot live with dignity without food.
The distinctive feature is what the claim was. The petitions did not ask the State to create a scheme. They asked that existing schemes be operated, in circumstances where stocks were held and entitlements were not being delivered.
That is the strongest form of a group one claim, and it is worth noticing why: the obligation already existed, the resources already existed, and the failure was administrative. The court was enforcing rather than creating.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
The right to education moved from a directive principle in the original article 45, to a right read into article 21 by construction, to a fundamental right in article 21A by amendment, to a set of statutory entitlements in the 2009 Act, and no other claim on this paper completed all four stages.
Stage one: a directive that expired
The original article 45 required the State to endeavour to provide, within a period of ten years from the commencement of the Constitution, free and compulsory education for all children until they complete the age of fourteen years.
Two features made it unusual among the directives.
It carried a deadline. No other directive did.
And the deadline passed unmet, which is the fact the later reasoning rests on. A directive with a time limit that has expired is in a different position from one expressed as a continuing aspiration.
Stage two: read into article 21
The reasoning had three components.
The dignity route. A person cannot live with dignity, participate in the community or exercise the other rights without education, so education is among the necessities the enlarged article 21 protects.
The instrumental route. Education is the precondition of the effective exercise of every other right: a person who cannot read cannot know the law, invoke a remedy or vote informedly.
And the expired-deadline route, which is the specifically Indian element. Article 45 had directed provision within ten years; decades had passed; and a directive so long unfulfilled acquires force through article 21.
The right so declared was not unlimited. It was held to be a right to free education up to fourteen, and beyond that age subject to the economic capacity and development of the State, which is a direct transposition of article 41's own qualifying words.
That limitation is what article 21A later fixed in the text, and it is why the age band in article 21A is six to fourteen.
Stage three: written into Part III
The Eighty-sixth Amendment of 2002 inserted article 21A, substituted article 45, and inserted article 51A(k).
[Article 21A: Education as a Fundamental Right] takes the amendment in full, and the point for this chapter is that Parliament confirmed a judicial development rather than reversing it.
Stage four: content by statute
The Right of Children to Free and Compulsory Education Act 2009, in force on the same day as article 21A, supplies the manner the article leaves to law.
[The Right to Education Act: the Right Itself] takes it.
Why this sequence is the model answer
It answers three separate questions at once.
On the interrelationship of Parts III and IV, it shows the boundary is permeable in one direction and that both the court and Parliament can move a claim across it.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
India has an extensive body of enforceable environmental law built entirely by construction, because the environment appears nowhere in Part III: article 48A directs the State, article 51A(g) directs the citizen, neither is enforceable alone, and the right to a clean and healthy environment exists because the two were read with article 21.
The constitutional material
Article 48A, inserted by the Forty-second Amendment 1976: the State shall endeavour to protect and improve the environment and to safeguard the forests and wild life of the country. A directive, unenforceable under article 37.
Article 51A(g), inserted by the same amendment: it shall be the duty of every citizen to protect and improve the natural environment including forests, lakes, rivers and wild life, and to have compassion for living creatures. A fundamental duty, carrying no remedy.
Article 21. The only enforceable provision in the group, and it does not mention the environment.
Article 47, on raising the standard of living and improving public health, which supplies further content.
And article 253, which is the power under which India's environmental statutes were enacted to implement decisions taken at international conferences. That is worth noticing: the principal Indian environmental legislation recites a treaty basis, which connects this chapter directly to Module IV.
How the right was constructed
The reasoning is the dignity reasoning applied to surroundings.
Article 21 protects life.
Life means more than animal existence and includes the right to live with human dignity.
A person cannot live with dignity, or in many cases at all, in air that is unbreathable, on water that is poisoned or beside an industry that will kill them.
Therefore the right to a clean and healthy environment is within article 21, and article 48A and article 51A(g) tell the court that the Constitution regards the environment as a matter of constitutional concern, so the construction is not invented.
The role of the directive and the duty is evidential rather than operative. They do not confer the right; they justify reading it into the article that does.
What the jurisprudence produced
Six things, and giving them as a list shows the scale.
A right to clean air and water, enforceable by writ.
Freedom from noise pollution, treated as within article 21 and balanced against article 19(1)(a).
Principles imported into Indian law: the polluter pays principle, the precautionary principle, sustainable development and the public trust doctrine. [Polluter Pays, Precaution, and Absolute Liability] takes them.
Absolute liability for harm from a hazardous or inherently dangerous activity, which is stricter than the English rule of strict liability because it admits no exceptions.
Institutional creation, in monitoring committees, authorities and eventually the National Green Tribunal.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Indian environmental law applies the polluter pays principle, the precautionary principle and sustainable development, all drawn from international soft law and treated as part of Indian law, together with absolute liability, which is an Indian rule stricter than the English strict liability it displaced.
Polluter pays
The principle. The cost of preventing, controlling and remedying pollution, and of compensating those harmed by it, falls on the person whose activity caused it, and not on the public.
Two components, and answers usually give only the first.
Remediation. The polluter must restore the damaged environment, and the cost of restoration is part of the cost of the activity.
And compensation. The polluter must compensate the individuals who suffered, which is separate from the cost of restoring the ecology.
Its source is international. It appears in the Rio Declaration of 1992, whose principle 16 requires national authorities to endeavour to promote the internalisation of environmental costs, taking into account the approach that the polluter should, in principle, bear the cost of pollution.
Its Indian status is that it has been held to be part of Indian environmental law, on the footing that customary international law not inconsistent with domestic law is treated as incorporated, and that the environmental statutes give effect to it.
The precautionary principle
The principle. Where there is a threat of serious or irreversible damage, lack of full scientific certainty shall not be used as a reason for postponing measures to prevent it.
Two consequences, and the second is the operative one.
The State and its agencies must anticipate and prevent rather than react.
And the burden of proof shifts. The person proposing an activity must show that it is environmentally benign; it is not for the objector to prove that it is harmful. That reversal is what makes the principle do work, and it is the point to state.
Its source is principle 15 of the Rio Declaration of 1992.
Sustainable development
The principle. Development and environmental protection are not alternatives, and development must meet the needs of the present without compromising the ability of future generations to meet their own needs.
Its practical function in Indian cases is as a balancing formula: neither the environment nor development is absolute, and the court weighs them.
The criticism is that a formula which says both matter decides nothing, and that is fair. Its value is that it prevented the emergence of a rule that the environment always prevails, which would have been unworkable.
And the public trust doctrine belongs beside it: certain resources, air, water, the sea and forests, are held by the State as trustee for the public, so the State cannot transfer them into private ownership for commercial purposes.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Where a fundamental right is violated and no statute occupies the field, the Supreme Court has laid down guidelines declared to be binding until the legislature enacts a law, and the device is defended by its interim character and by the two occasions on which Parliament then legislated.
The conditions for its use
Four, and they should be given as conditions because the device is not general.
A fundamental right is engaged, so the court is not filling a policy gap but responding to a violation.
There is a legislative vacuum. No statute governs the matter, so the court is not displacing a legislative choice.
The violation is continuing, so a declaration alone would leave the position unchanged.
And the court can state a workable rule. Where the necessary rule requires resources, institutions or technical standards, guidelines are not available and the court gives directions to consider instead.
The constitutional basis
Article 32(2) permits directions or orders or writs, including writs in the nature of the five named. Including is not exhaustive.
Article 32 is itself a fundamental right, so the court is obliged to give relief.
Article 141 makes the law declared by the Supreme Court binding on all courts within the territory of India, which is what gives a set of guidelines the force of law.
And article 142 empowers the Court to pass such decree or order as is necessary for doing complete justice in any cause or matter before it.
The combination of 32(2), 141 and 142 is the answer to the objection that no power exists. Whether the power should be used so is a different question.
The two instances that vindicate it
Custodial arrest requirements
The Court laid down requirements to be followed in all cases of arrest and detention, including the arrest memo attested by a family member or respectable local person, information to a friend or relative, an inspection memo of injuries, medical examination every forty-eight hours, entries in the diary at the place of detention and identification of interrogating officers.
Parliament then amended the criminal procedure legislation to include provisions on informing a nominated person, on arrest memos, on medical examination and on the recording of reasons for arrest.
[Custodial Violence, and the Guidelines on Arrest] has the full sequence.
Workplace sexual harassment
Guidelines were laid down in a field where no statute existed, drawing their content from a Convention India had ratified, and declared binding until suitable legislation was enacted.
Parliament then enacted a statute covering the same ground.
[Guidelines Drawn from a Convention India Had Ratified] takes the method, which is the more interesting half: the content came from a treaty and the authority from article 21 read with articles 14 and 15.
Guidelines Drawn from a Convention India Had Ratified
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Where India has ratified a Convention, no domestic law occupies the field, and the Convention is not inconsistent with the fundamental rights and is in harmony with their spirit, the Convention's content may be read into those rights and given effect through guidelines binding until Parliament legislates.
The rule MU quotes
Her Set 2 Q6 prints it, and it should be quoted in the first line of the answer:
Any International Convention not inconsistent with the fundamental rights and in harmony with its spirit must be read into these provisions to enlarge the meaning and content thereof, to promote the object of the constitutional guarantee.
She then asks the candidate to discuss the role of India in the incorporation of international standards and norms.
So the case is not merely an example on this paper. It is the source of the proposition the question sets, which is why this chapter sits in Module II and [The Rule That a Convention in Harmony Is Read Into the Rights] takes the doctrine in Module IV.
The three-part method
Part one: the constitutional hook.
Sexual harassment at the workplace was held to violate article 14, article 15, article 19(1)(g) and article 21. Equality, non-discrimination on the ground of sex, the right to practise any profession or carry on any occupation, and life with dignity. Four articles, not one, and naming all four is what distinguishes an accurate answer.
Part two: the international content.
No Indian statute governed the subject. So the content of the obligation was drawn from the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women, which India had ratified, and from the general recommendations made under it.
Article 11 of that Convention requires States to take all appropriate measures to eliminate discrimination against women in the field of employment, including the right to protection of health and to safety in working conditions.
Article 24 requires States to adopt all necessary measures at the national level aimed at achieving the full realisation of the rights recognised.
Part three: the authority to read it in.
Article 51(c), the directive to foster respect for international law and treaty obligations.
Article 253, Parliament's power to legislate to implement a treaty, which shows that treaty implementation is a constitutional function and not an alien intrusion.
And the settled rule that in the absence of inconsistent domestic law, the courts give effect to international obligations, which is the sentence MU quotes.
What the method requires
Four conditions, and they keep the doctrine from making every treaty domestically enforceable.
India must have ratified the instrument, or it must be established custom. A signed and unratified treaty does not qualify, which is why the Convention against Torture cannot be used this way.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Privacy is not mentioned in the Constitution, was for many years held not to be a fundamental right, and is now recognised as intrinsic to the right to life and personal liberty under article 21 and as part of the freedoms in Part III, subject to a limitation test the decision itself laid down.
The three stages
Stage one: denied. Early decisions held that the Constitution contains no right to privacy, on the straightforward ground that the framers had not included one, and that a claim founded on it could not be entertained.
Stage two: recognised piecemeal. Later decisions found privacy interests within particular articles, in relation to surveillance, telephone interception, disclosure of medical information and personal autonomy, without settling the general question. The position became inconsistent, with the earlier denials never formally overruled.
Stage three: settled. A bench of nine judges held unanimously that the right to privacy is protected as an intrinsic part of the right to life and personal liberty under article 21 and as part of the freedoms guaranteed by Part III, and expressly overruled the earlier contrary decisions.
The three-stage shape is the answer to a question about how privacy came into Indian law, and it is more useful than a summary of the last decision alone.
Where the right is located
Not in one article. The holding is that privacy is intrinsic to article 21 and is also an element of the other freedoms.
Article 21 supplies the core, since a person deprived of privacy cannot live with dignity or exercise personal autonomy.
Article 19 supplies the associational and expressive dimensions, since speech and association require a sphere free of observation.
Article 20(3) supplies the protection against compelled self-incrimination, which is a privacy of the mind.
Article 25 supplies the freedom of conscience, which presupposes a private domain of belief.
And the Preamble's dignity of the individual is the underlying value.
That dispersal matters doctrinally: because privacy is located across Part III, a restriction must satisfy the limitation clause of whichever article it engages, and not merely article 21.
The content
Three dimensions are usually distinguished, and giving them makes the answer concrete.
Spatial privacy, the privacy of the home and of physical spaces.
Informational privacy, control over personal data and information about oneself.
And decisional privacy, autonomy over intimate personal choices, which is the dimension that has done the most work in later cases.
The limitation test
Privacy is not absolute, and the decision laid down the conditions on which it may be restricted. This is the part that is examinable and the part most often omitted.
Legality. There must be a law. An executive action without statutory backing cannot restrict it.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
The five standing objections to Indian judicial activism are separation of powers, institutional competence, democratic legitimacy, inconsistency and unpredictability, and the diversion of the court from its ordinary work, and each has a specific and defensible form.
1. Separation of powers
The objection. Framing rules of general application is legislation; supervising the administration of a scheme is administration. A court that does either has taken a function the Constitution assigns elsewhere.
Its specific forms. Guidelines binding until Parliament legislates. Continuing mandamus supervising an administration over years. Directions on appointments and on the internal running of institutions. Orders with substantial budgetary consequences.
Why it is not answered by article 32 alone. The obligation to give relief where a right is violated explains why the court must act; it does not determine what form the relief may take, and the objection is about the form.
2. Institutional competence
The objection. The court has no method for deciding technical, economic and polycentric questions. It hears two parties, receives a report it cannot fully test, and cannot see the consequences of its order for people who are not before it.
Polycentricity is the precise version of this, and it is worth using the term. A polycentric problem is one in which every element affects every other, so that changing one part changes the whole, as with a budget or an industrial policy. Adjudication is designed for bipolar disputes and handles polycentric problems badly.
The usual response, appointing an expert committee, transfers the problem rather than solving it, since the court must still decide whether to accept the committee's view and on what basis.
3. Democratic legitimacy
The objection. Judges are not elected and cannot be removed for their decisions. A decision that allocates resources or sets a policy is a political decision made by an unaccountable body.
Two sharper forms.
Article 51A(g) and article 48A were enacted by an elected Parliament as a duty and a directive, and using them to create an enforceable right converts a deliberate choice about enforceability into its opposite.
And the executive ratifies treaties without the legislature, so the reading-in doctrine described in [Guidelines Drawn from a Convention India Had Ratified] enlarges executive power at Parliament's expense.
4. Inconsistency and unpredictability
The objection. If article 21 contains whatever a bench holds that dignity requires, its content varies with the bench. Neither a legislature drafting a statute nor a citizen ordering their affairs can know in advance what the article forbids.
The evidence for it is real. Similar claims have succeeded and failed, the intensity of intervention has varied across decades, and the same jurisdiction has been described as its own high point and its own excess by different observers.
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
The defences of Indian judicial activism are the article 32 duty, article 141 and article 142, the vacuum, the failure of the other branches, the provisional character of the orders, and the outcome, and their strength varies considerably.
The two legal answers
Article 32 makes relief obligatory
Article 32(1) guarantees the right to move the Supreme Court for the enforcement of Part III rights, and article 32 is itself a fundamental right.
So the Court cannot decline relief where a violation is established. Intervention is a duty and not a discretion, which is the claim in the quotation MU sets on Set 2 Q3.
Its strength. This is the strongest answer where the right violated is one the Constitution plainly confers. A court told that a person is being detained without authority cannot answer that intervention would be activist.
Its weakness, and it must be conceded. Where the right itself has been created by expansive construction, the argument becomes circular: the Court supplies the right and then relies on the obligation to enforce it. The answer is powerful for article 22 and weak for a right to a clean environment.
Articles 141 and 142 confer the powers used
Article 141: the law declared by the Supreme Court is binding on all courts within the territory of India, so a declaration is the exercise of a conferred power.
Article 142: the Court may pass such decree or order as is necessary for doing complete justice in any cause or matter before it.
Article 32(2): directions or orders or writs, including writs in the nature of the five named, where including is not exhaustive.
Its strength. It disposes of the objection that no power exists. Guidelines, compensation and continuing mandamus all fit within these words.
Its weakness. Establishing that a power exists does not establish that it should be used in a given way, and the serious objections are about use rather than existence.
The four institutional answers
The vacuum
Where no statute governs and a right is being violated, the alternative to a judicial rule is no rule.
Strength. Real in the fields where it applies, and it distinguishes filling a gap from displacing a legislative choice.
Weakness. Legislative silence is ambiguous, as [Judicial Activism and Judicial Overreach] records.
The failure of the other branches
The court acted because administrations did not enforce existing obligations and legislatures did not enact necessary ones.
Strength. Factually accurate in most contested categories. Undertrials held beyond the maximum sentence, bonded labour continuing after abolition and food stocks held while entitlements went undelivered were all failures to perform existing duties.
Weakness. It explains why the court acted without establishing that it was entitled to, which is precisely the disagreement. This is the most honest and the least legal of the six.
The Limits: What a Court Cannot Do However Activist
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Judicial activism reaches its limit at the point where the remedy requires capacity rather than compliance: a court can compel a person to do what they are already obliged to do, and cannot create the institutions, staff, money or time that performance requires.
What a court can do
Declare a right, with binding effect under article 141.
Order performance of a duty, by mandamus and by direction.
Award compensation in the writ jurisdiction.
Supervise compliance, by continuing mandamus and reports.
Lay down a rule where no statute occupies the field, binding until Parliament acts.
And punish disobedience by contempt.
That is a considerable list, and it is why the jurisdiction achieved what it did.
What a court cannot do
Six things, and they are the boundary.
It cannot create capacity. Judges, courtrooms, hospitals, schools, houses and staff require recruitment, construction and training over years. No order produces them.
It cannot appropriate money. Expenditure requires legislative authorisation, and a court that orders spending is directing a legislature's function.
It cannot legislate on an occupied field. Where a statute governs, the remedy is construction or invalidation, and a guideline supplementing a statute is not available.
It cannot create an offence. Article 20(1) forbids conviction except for violation of a law in force, and article 35 reserves punishment for Part III offences to Parliament.
It cannot act without a case. The jurisdiction is invoked, not exercised at large, and a problem nobody brings is a problem the court never reaches.
And it cannot sustain attention. Benches change, priorities shift, and a matter that occupied a court for a decade is eventually disposed of whether or not the condition is cured.
The distinction that explains every failure
Compliance against capacity.
Where the failure is one of compliance, the court is effective. The duty exists, the means exist, and the defendant is simply not performing. Emergency medical treatment, the operation of food schemes with stocks in hand, the release of an undertrial held beyond the maximum sentence, and the observance of arrest requirements are all of this kind.
Where the failure is one of capacity, the court is not. Housing for the evicted, hospitals for the sick, courts for the delayed and schools for the unschooled cannot be ordered into existence, and the orders in those fields produce directions, committees and reports.
Every chapter in Module III is an instance of the second case, which is why that module is about machinery and why its conclusion is about why enforcement fails.
The three symptoms of an order beyond the limit
A candidate can identify these in any fact pattern.
The order is repeated. A direction that has to be given again has not been complied with, and repetition without consequence is the clearest sign that the court has reached the end of what it can do.
Module II Assessed: What Judicial Activism Achieved
Syllabus topic 2, "Judicial Activism and Development of Human Rights Jurisprudence"
❧
In one line
Judicial activism gave India the content of its human rights law, built almost entirely out of article 21 and Part IV, and it did not and could not give India the machinery to deliver it, which is the subject of the next module.
What it achieved
1. It supplied the content Part III lacks
Article 21 contains eighteen words. The right to livelihood, shelter, health, food, education, legal aid, a speedy trial, privacy, freedom from torture and a clean environment are none of them in the Constitution, and all of them are enforceable in India.
That is the achievement, and no other Indian institution produced any of it.
2. It opened the court to people who could not reach it
Standing was relaxed, form was relaxed, and procedure became investigative.
The measure of the achievement is who appeared: prisoners, undertrials, bonded labourers, pavement dwellers, children in hazardous work and inmates of institutions, none of whom had ever been before a constitutional court.
3. It repaired the failure of the Emergency
The narrow article 21 was abandoned, the compartments between articles 14, 19 and 21 were opened, and the position of 1975 was made constitutionally impossible.
Parliament did its half by excluding articles 20 and 21 from article 359, and the two moves together are why the Emergency position cannot recur in the same form.
4. It produced legislation
Twice the substance of judicial guidelines was enacted by Parliament, on custodial arrest and on workplace harassment, and once a judicially declared right was written into Part III by amendment, in article 21A.
This is the answer to the objection that the Court legislated, and it is evidence rather than argument.
5. It made international standards operative
The reading-in doctrine gave ratified Conventions domestic effect without implementing legislation, which is how a great deal of what India accepted internationally became enforceable here. [Guidelines Drawn from a Convention India Had Ratified] is the method.
What it did not achieve
1. It did not deliver
A right declared is not a right delivered, and the group one rights in particular are declared far more often than they are delivered.
The reason is structural, and [The Limits: What a Court Cannot Do However Activist] states it: a court can cure a failure of compliance and cannot cure a failure of capacity.
2. It did not reach private power
Article 12 confines Part III to the State. The expansion of article 21 did not change that, so the violations most people actually suffer, at the hands of employers, landlords, families and castes, remain outside the Constitution and depend on statutes.
Enforcement is what turns a declared right into a delivered one, and it requires a norm, a forum, a remedy and compliance, of which India supplies the first three at a high standard and the fourth unevenly.
Why the module exists
Module I established the rights and Module II established their content.
Neither established that anyone actually receives them.
MU's Module III is Enforcement of Human Rights, and her questions on it are the heaviest on the paper: the Armed Forces (Special Powers) Act on both sets, the Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 four times across the two, Special Courts and statutory tribunals, and the civil and criminal courts twice. [What This Paper Is About, and the Two Papers That Fix It] has the table.
The four requirements
1. A norm
There must be a rule stating what may not be done.
India supplies this well. Part III, the enlarged article 21, the statutes and the ratified Conventions between them state the norms comprehensively, and Module II is the record of how comprehensively.
2. A forum
There must be a body that can hear a complaint and decide it.
India supplies this well too, and in unusual number: the Supreme Court under article 32, the High Courts under article 226, the civil courts, the criminal courts, the Human Rights Courts under section 30 of the 1993 Act, the Special Courts under the atrocities Act and under POCSO, the National and State Human Rights Commissions, the child rights commissions, the commissions for women, minorities and the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, and the tribunals.
The number is itself a problem, because a person with a grievance must identify the right forum among many, and the overlap between them is not always clear.
3. A remedy
There must be something the forum can order.
India supplies this well. The five writs, compensation in public law, continuing mandamus, guidelines, injunctions, damages and criminal punishment.
The one weakness is that the commissions' principal output is a recommendation, which is not a remedy in the same sense. [Why Its Recommendations Are Only Recommendations] takes it.
4. Compliance
The order must actually be performed.
This is where India is weakest, and it is the subject of the whole module.
The reasons are four and they recur: capacity, delay, access and the absence of consequence for non-compliance. [Why Enforcement Fails in India] takes them together.
The three routes in Indian law
A candidate should be able to place any enforcement question in one of these.
The constitutional route. Articles 32 and 226, the five writs, compensation, and the whole of Module II. Strongest in law, and available only to those who can reach a court.
Article 32 is a fundamental right to move the Supreme Court for the enforcement of Part III rights only; article 226 is a power of the High Courts available for the enforcement of Part III rights and for any other purpose, and the second is wider, more used and more useful.
The two texts
Article 32(1): the right to move the Supreme Court by appropriate proceedings for the enforcement of the rights conferred by Part III is guaranteed.
Article 226(1): every High Court shall have power, throughout the territories in relation to which it exercises jurisdiction, to issue to any person or authority, including in appropriate cases any Government, directions, orders or writs, including writs in the nature of habeas corpus, mandamus, prohibition, quo warranto and certiorari, or any of them, for the enforcement of any of the rights conferred by Part III and for any other purpose.
The eight differences
Article 32
Article 226
Nature
A fundamental right in itself
A constitutional power of the court
Purpose
Part III only
Part III and for any other purpose
Court
Supreme Court
High Courts
Territorial reach
All India
The High Court's territories, extended by 226(2) where the cause of action arises within them
Discretion
Relief cannot be refused where a Part III violation is established
Discretionary
Suspension
Subject to article 359 in an emergency, but articles 20 and 21 are outside it since 1978
Not itself subject to article 359 in the same way
Alternative remedy
Not an absolute bar
A recognised ground for declining relief
Appeal
None; it is the apex court
To the Supreme Court under article 136 and by letters patent appeal within the High Court
Why article 226 does most of the work
Four reasons, and they matter for the whole of this module.
Purpose. A statutory violation, an administrative illegality, an abuse of power or a breach of natural justice does not engage a fundamental right and cannot found an article 32 petition, and all of them fall within any other purpose under article 226.
Proximity. A High Court is in the State; the Supreme Court is in Delhi. For a person of limited means the difference is decisive.
Fact. A High Court is more willing to enter disputed facts, has a larger bench strength and can call for records more readily.
And volume. The Supreme Court cannot hear the number of matters the High Courts hear, so the constitutional protection of human rights in India is, as a matter of practice, article 226 protection.
The consequence for an answer is that a question about enforcement should be answered through article 226 with article 32 as the exceptional route, which is the reverse of how most answers present it.
Articles 32(2) and 226 name habeas corpus, mandamus, prohibition, quo warranto and certiorari, and the words directions, orders or writs, including writs in the nature of mean the list is neither exhaustive nor technical.
Why they are in the Constitution
In England the writs were prerogative remedies with technical requirements developed over centuries, and their availability depended on rules about the character of the body and the nature of the function.
Naming them in the Constitution does three things.
It removes the need for enabling legislation. The power exists in the text.
It frees the court from the English technicalities, because the words are in the nature of and not the writs themselves.
And it makes the list non-exhaustive, because the operative words are directions, orders or writs, including the five. Compensation, continuing mandamus and guidelines all issue under the wider words.
The five
Habeas corpus
Have the body. A direction to produce a person detained and to justify the detention.
Against whom. Any person or authority holding another, including a private person, so it is the one writ that runs horizontally.
When. Where detention is without legal authority, or the authority is invalid, or the procedure was not followed.
Its features. It may be sought by the detainee or by anyone on their behalf, including a relative, a friend or a stranger acting bona fide. It is heard urgently. The burden lies on the detaining authority to justify. And the legality is judged at the time of the return, so an initially unlawful detention may be cured by a valid order, which is a real limitation.
[Habeas Corpus, and Its Place in Human Rights Enforcement] takes it in full, because it is the writ this paper depends on.
Mandamus
We command. A direction to a public authority to perform a public duty it has failed to perform.
Requirements. A legal right in the petitioner, a corresponding public duty in the respondent, a demand and a refusal, and no equally efficacious alternative remedy.
It does not lie to enforce a purely contractual obligation, against a private person with no public duty, or to direct an authority how to exercise a genuine discretion, though it lies to require the discretion to be exercised at all and exercised lawfully.
It is the workhorse of this module, because most human rights failures are failures to perform an existing duty.
Prohibition
A direction to an inferior court or tribunal to stop proceedings that are without jurisdiction or in excess of it.
It is preventive, issuing while the proceedings are pending.
It lies only against a body exercising judicial or quasi-judicial functions.
Certiorari
A direction to bring up and quash a decision of an inferior court or tribunal.
Habeas Corpus, and Its Place in Human Rights Enforcement
Syllabus topic 3, "Enforcement of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Habeas corpus requires the person detaining another to produce the detainee and justify the detention, and it is the oldest, fastest and most important remedy in this module.
What it does
Have the body. The direction is to produce the person before the court and to state the authority for the detention.
Three features distinguish it from every other writ.
It lies against a private person. Detention by a husband, a family, an institution or an employer is within it, so it is the only writ that operates horizontally.
Anyone may move it. The detainee, a relative, a friend, a lawyer, an organisation or a stranger acting bona fide, because a person in detention cannot file for themselves. The relaxation of standing that Module II describes was, for this writ, always the rule.
And the burden lies on the detaining authority. The petitioner need only show detention; the respondent must justify it. That reversal is what makes the writ effective, because the facts are in the respondent's possession.
When it lies
Detention without any legal authority at all.
Detention under an authority that is invalid, whether because the statute is unconstitutional or the order is beyond power.
Detention where the prescribed procedure was not followed, which after Module II means a procedure that is right, just and fair.
Detention continuing after the authority has expired, as where a person is held after acquittal, after the sentence has been served or after bail has been granted.
And detention in conditions so far outside what the law permits that it ceases to be the detention authorised, which is where the prisoners' rights cases connect.
Its procedure
It is heard urgently, ahead of other matters.
A rule nisi issues calling on the respondent to show cause, and the return states the authority.
The court examines the return rather than requiring the petitioner to prove illegality.
Technicalities are relaxed. A defective petition, an error in the description of the respondent or an informal communication will not defeat it, and the epistolary jurisdiction described in [The Epistolary Jurisdiction] began substantially with detention cases.
The two limitations
These are what a good answer adds, because the writ is otherwise presented as unqualified.
Legality is judged at the time of the return. If the detention was unlawful when it began and a valid order has since been made, the writ will not issue, because the person is now lawfully held. The remedy for the earlier illegality is compensation, not release, which is one reason [Compensation in Public Law] developed.
And it tests the legality of the detention, not the merits of the underlying decision. In preventive detention the court examines whether the grounds were communicated, whether the representation was considered, whether the Advisory Board procedure was followed and whether the order is beyond power. It does not substitute its own view of whether the person is dangerous.
The Protection of Human Rights Act 1993: Why It Was Passed
Syllabus topic 3, "Enforcement of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
The Protection of Human Rights Act, 1993, which is how the statute styles itself, was enacted to constitute a National Human Rights Commission, State Commissions and Human Rights Courts, and it is the legislature's answer to the problem Module II ends on: rights declared by courts and not delivered by administrations.
The circumstances
Four, and they should be given because the Act's shape follows from them.
Domestic criticism of the human rights record, particularly in relation to custodial deaths, disappearances and the conduct of security forces in disturbed areas.
International pressure and scrutiny, including in the United Nations bodies, at a time when India was seeking to answer criticism rather than to concede it.
The Paris Principles. The General Assembly had endorsed principles relating to the status of national institutions, requiring a broad mandate defined in a constitution or legislation, independence guaranteed by statute, pluralist composition, adequate resources and adequate powers of investigation. The Act is drafted with those principles in view, and the accreditation of the Indian Commission has turned on them.
And the judicial development described in Module II, which had declared a large body of rights and demonstrated that a court could not deliver them.
The route it took
It began as an ordinance and was replaced by the Act, which received assent in 1993 and was brought into force with retrospective effect from the date of the ordinance. Section 1 carries that history: the short title, the extent to the whole of India, and the deemed commencement from the date the ordinance was promulgated.
That route matters for two reasons. It shows the pressure was immediate, since an ordinance is used where a legislature is not sitting and the matter cannot wait. And it is the ground of the standing criticism that the Act was a response to criticism rather than a considered scheme.
What the Act does, in outline
Chapter
Sections
Content
I
1 to 2
Preliminary and definitions, including the section 2(1)(d) definition of human rights
II
3 to 11
The National Commission: constitution, appointment, removal, term, staff
III
12 to 16
Functions and powers relating to inquiries
IV
17 to 20
Procedure: inquiry into complaints, steps after inquiry, the armed forces provision, reports
V
21 to 29
State Commissions
VI
30 to 31
Human Rights Courts and the Special Public Prosecutor
VII
32 to 35
Grants, accounts and audit
VIII
36 to 43
Miscellaneous, including the one year bar, special investigation teams and rule-making
Forty-three sections, and the Act was substantially amended in 2006 and again by Act 19 of 2019.
What it does not do
Three omissions, and they are the source of most of the criticism.
The Section 2(1)(d) Definition, and How Much It Carries
Syllabus topic 3, "Enforcement of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Human rights in the Act means the rights relating to life, liberty, equality and dignity of the individual guaranteed by the Constitution or embodied in the International Covenants and enforceable by courts in India.
The text, taken apart
"Human Rights" means the rights relating to life, liberty, equality and dignity of the individual guaranteed by the Constitution or embodied in the International Covenants and enforceable by courts in India.
Four heads of content: life, liberty, equality and dignity of the individual. The definition of human rights in section 2 is what fixes the whole of the Commission's subject matter, so it is worth taking apart clause by clause.
Two sources, joined by or: guaranteed by the Constitution, or embodied in the International Covenants.
One qualifying phrase: and enforceable by courts in India.
What the four heads cover
They are not a list of articles, and their breadth follows from Module II.
Life carries the whole of the enlarged article 21, so livelihood, shelter, health, food, a clean environment and freedom from torture are all within the definition.
Liberty carries articles 19, 21 and 22.
Equality carries articles 14 to 18.
And dignity is the organising value, from the Preamble and from article 1 of the Universal Declaration, and it is what allows the definition to grow with the article 21 jurisprudence rather than being fixed at 1993.
The International Covenants, and what they include
Section 2(1)(f) defines them: the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, adopted by the General Assembly on 16 December 1966, and such other Covenant or Convention adopted by the General Assembly as the Central Government may, by notification, specify.
Three points follow.
Both Covenants are included, so economic, social and cultural rights are within the Commission's subject matter even though article 37 makes their Indian counterparts unenforceable.
The definition is extensible by notification, so the Central Government may bring further instruments within it without amending the Act.
And the power to extend belongs to the executive, which is a small instance of the point made in [Guidelines Drawn from a Convention India Had Ratified] about the executive enlarging domestic rights content without the legislature.
The qualifying phrase, and the argument about it
And enforceable by courts in India.
Two readings are possible and the difference matters.
The narrow reading treats the phrase as qualifying both sources, so a Covenant right is within the definition only if it is independently enforceable in India. On that reading the reference to the Covenants adds almost nothing, because a right already enforceable here is already guaranteed by the Constitution.
The National Commission: Composition and Appointment
Syllabus topic 3, "Enforcement of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
The Commission consists of a Chairperson who has been a Chief Justice of India or a Judge of the Supreme Court, three judicial or quasi-judicial Members and three Members with knowledge or practical experience of human rights of whom at least one shall be a woman, appointed by the President on the recommendation of a six-member committee, removable only after a Supreme Court inquiry.
Section 3: the composition
3(1). The Central Government shall constitute a body to be known as the National Human Rights Commission.
3(2). The Commission shall consist of:
(a) a Chairperson who has been a Chief Justice of India or a Judge of the Supreme Court; (b) one Member who is, or has been, a Judge of the Supreme Court; (c) one Member who is, or has been, the Chief Justice of a High Court; (d)three Members, of whom at least one shall be a woman, appointed from among persons having knowledge of, or practical experience in, matters relating to human rights.
3(3), the deemed Members. The Chairpersons of the National Commission for Backward Classes, the National Commission for Minorities, the National Commission for Protection of Child Rights, the National Commission for the Scheduled Castes, the National Commission for the Scheduled Tribes, the National Commission for Women and the Chief Commissioner for Persons with Disabilities are deemed to be Members for the discharge of functions specified in clauses (b) to (j) of section 12.
Note the limitation in 3(3). The deemed Members sit for the promotional and advisory functions and not for clause (a), which is the inquiry function. That is the working part of the Commission's work, and the deemed Members are excluded from it.
3(4). A Secretary-General, the Chief Executive Officer, exercising all administrative and financial powers subject to the Chairperson's control, except judicial functions and the power to make regulations under section 40B.
3(5). Headquarters at Delhi, with other offices possible with the Central Government's previous approval.
Section 4: appointment
Appointment is by the President by warrant under his hand and seal, after obtaining the recommendation of a committee consisting of:
the Prime Minister, chairperson; the Speaker of the House of the People; the Minister in charge of the Ministry of Home Affairs; the Leader of the Opposition in the House of the People; the Leader of the Opposition in the Council of States; and the Deputy Chairman of the Council of States.
A second proviso requires that no sitting Judge of the Supreme Court or sitting Chief Justice of a High Court be appointed except after consultation with the Chief Justice of India.
Sections 9, 10 and 11 deal with vacancies, procedure and staff, and section 11 is the operative one, because it determines whether the Commission has an investigating capacity of its own or borrows one from the bodies it investigates.
Section 9: vacancies do not invalidate
No act or proceeding of the Commission shall be questioned or shall be invalid merely by reason of any vacancy in, or any defect in the constitution of, the Commission.
Why it exists. Without it, every order made while a seat was vacant would be open to challenge, and vacancies are common.
Why it matters critically. It removes the only practical consequence of leaving a seat unfilled. A government that does not wish the Commission to function fully has no legal incentive to fill it, and the provision that was inserted for administrative convenience becomes the reason prolonged vacancies carry no cost.
Section 10: the Commission regulates its own procedure
The Commission shall meet at such time and place as the Chairperson may think fit, shall regulate its own procedure, and all orders and decisions are to be authenticated by the Secretary-General or an authorised officer.
Its significance. A body that regulates its own procedure can devise a procedure suited to the complainants it serves, and the Commission has done so, receiving complaints by post, by letter and electronically without fee or lawyer.
That is the statutory basis of the Commission's principal advantage over the courts, which is accessibility. A person who cannot draft a writ petition can write to the Commission.
Section 11: officers and staff
11(1). The Central Government shall make available to the Commission such police and investigative staff under an officer not below the rank of a Director General of Police, and such other officers and staff as may be necessary for the efficient performance of its functions.
11(2). The Commission may, with the previous sanction of the Central Government, appoint such other administrative, technical and scientific staff as it considers necessary.
11(3). Salaries, allowances and conditions of service are as may be prescribed.
Why section 11 is the critical provision
Three consequences, and this is the argument.
The Commission has no investigating service of its own. Its investigative capacity is police and investigative staff made available by the Central Government, and its officers are drawn from the police forces on deputation.
So the body that inquires into custodial deaths and police excess is investigating those complaints with police officers. The officers are on deputation and are not investigating their own cases, but they belong to the service whose conduct is in question and return to it.
And even the additional staff needs the Central Government's previous sanction under 11(2), and the conditions of service are prescribed by the Government under 11(3).
Section 12 gives the Commission ten functions: one inquiry function in clause (a), one power of intervention in (b), one power of visit in (c), and seven functions of review, study, research, education and encouragement.
The text, clause by clause
The Commission shall perform all or any of the following functions:
(a)inquire, suo motu or on a petition presented to it by a victim or any person on his behalf, or on a direction or order of any court, into a complaint of (i) violation of human rights or abetment thereof, or (ii) negligence in the prevention of such violation, by a public servant;
(b)intervene in any proceeding involving any allegation of violation of human rights pending before a court with the approval of such court;
(c)visit, notwithstanding anything contained in any other law for the time being in force, any jail or other institution under the control of the State Government where persons are detained or lodged for purposes of treatment, reformation or protection, to study the living conditions of the inmates and make recommendations;
(d)review the safeguards provided by or under the Constitution or any law for the protection of human rights and recommend measures for their effective implementation;
(e)review the factors, including acts of terrorism, that inhibit the enjoyment of human rights and recommend remedial measures;
(f)study treaties and other international instruments on human rights and make recommendations for their effective implementation;
(g)undertake and promote research in the field of human rights;
(h)spread human rights literacy among various sections of society and promote awareness of the safeguards available, through publications, the media, seminars and other available means;
(i)encourage the efforts of non-governmental organisations and institutions working in the field of human rights;
(j)such other functions as it may consider necessary for the promotion of human rights.
The three that matter
Clause (a), the inquiry function
Three routes in: suo motu, on a petition by a victim or any person on their behalf, or on the direction or order of any court, the last added by amendment.
Two limbs: violation or abetment, and negligence in the prevention of such violation, by a public servant. [The Section 2(1)(d) Definition, and How Much It Carries] explains why the second limb is what brings private violation within reach.
And it is the only clause the deemed Members under section 3(3) do not sit for, since they are Members for clauses (b) to (j) only.
Clause (c), the power of visit
Notwithstanding anything contained in any other law for the time being in force.
Section 13 gives the Commission all the powers of a civil court trying a suit, plus powers to require information and to enter and seize; section 14 lets it use government investigators; section 15 protects a witness; and section 16 guarantees a hearing to anyone likely to be prejudicially affected.
Section 13: the powers of a civil court
The Commission shall, while inquiring into complaints under this Act, have all the powers of a civil court trying a suit under the Code of Civil Procedure, 1908, and in particular in respect of the following matters:
(a)summoning and enforcing the attendance of witnesses and examining them on oath; (b)discovery and production of any document; (c)receiving evidence on affidavits; (d)requisitioning any public record or copy thereof from any court or office; (e)issuing commissions for the examination of witnesses or documents; (f) any other matter which may be prescribed.
Note the words all the powers and in particular. The list is illustrative and the grant is general.
13(2), the power to require information. The Commission may require any person, subject to any privilege claimable under law, to furnish information on points the Commission considers useful or relevant, and a person so required is deemed to be legally bound to furnish it within the meaning of sections 176 and 177 of the Penal Code.
That deeming provision is the enforcement mechanism: refusal or false information becomes a penal offence, so the obligation is not merely procedural.
13(3), entry and seizure. The Commission, or any officer not below the rank of a Gazetted Officer specially authorised, may enter any building or place where the Commission has reason to believe a relevant document may be found, and may seize any such document or take extracts or copies, subject to the search provisions of the criminal procedure law so far as applicable.
This is a substantial coercive power and it is the one that distinguishes the Commission from a merely advisory body.
Section 14: investigation
14(1). The Commission may, for conducting any investigation pertaining to the inquiry, utilise the services of any officer or investigation agency of the Central Government or any State Government, with the concurrence of that Government.
14(2). Such an officer or agency may, subject to the Commission's direction and control, summon and enforce attendance and examine persons, require discovery and production of documents, and requisition public records.
14(4). The officer or agency shall investigate and submit a report within such period as the Commission may specify.
14(5). The Commission shall satisfy itself about the correctness of the facts stated and the conclusion arrived at, and may make such further inquiry as it thinks fit, including examining the persons who conducted the investigation.
Section 17 governs how a complaint is handled, principally by calling for a report from the Government or authority concerned; section 18 sets out the steps the Commission may take during or upon completion of an inquiry, all of which are recommendations except the power to approach a court.
Section 17: inquiry into complaints
The Commission, while inquiring into complaints of violations of human rights, may:
(i)call for information or report from the Central Government or any State Government or any other authority or organisation subordinate thereto within such time as may be specified by it, provided that:
(a)if the information or report is not received within the time stipulated, the Commission may proceed to inquire into the complaint on its own;
(b)if, on receipt of the information or report, the Commission is satisfied either that no further inquiry is required or that the required action has been initiated or taken by the concerned Government or authority, it may not proceed with the complaint and shall inform the complainant accordingly;
(ii) without prejudice to clause (i), if it considers necessary, having regard to the nature of the complaint, initiate an inquiry.
Why section 17(i) is the working provision
Three reasons, and this is the practical heart of the Commission's procedure.
It costs nothing. Calling for a report requires no investigators, no travel and no hearings, which matters for a body whose investigative capacity is borrowed under section 11.
It shifts the burden. The Government must account for what happened, which reverses the ordinary position in which a complainant must prove the case.
And the default is protected. Under proviso (a), if the report does not arrive in time the Commission may proceed on its own, so silence does not defeat the complaint.
The great majority of complaints are disposed of at this stage, and that is the fact an answer should carry.
The criticism of proviso (b)
This is where a critical answer earns its marks.
Proviso (b) permits the Commission to close a complaint if satisfied that the required action has been initiated or taken by the concerned Government or authority.
The word initiated is doing a great deal of work. An inquiry ordered, a departmental proceeding begun or a first information report registered is action initiated, and the Commission may close the file on that basis without knowing the outcome.
The consequence is that a complaint can be closed on an assurance, and the complainant is informed that the matter is not being proceeded with.
The answer to the criticism is that the Commission is not functus officio and may reopen, and that the alternative would be to keep every complaint open indefinitely. But the criticism is sound and it is a specific and checkable one, which is better than a general complaint that the Commission is ineffective.
The Commission's principal output under section 18 is a recommendation to the Government or authority concerned, which carries no legal obligation of compliance, and the three mitigations, section 18(b), publication and persuasion, reduce the defect without removing it.
Why the Act was drafted this way
Three reasons, and they should be given because the design was deliberate rather than careless.
A binding power would have made it a court. A body that can order compensation and direct prosecution, on its own findings, is exercising judicial power, and conferring that on a statutory commission raises questions about the separation of powers and about appeals.
The Paris Principles do not require binding power. They require a broad mandate, independence, pluralism, resources and adequate powers of investigation. A national human rights institution is not designed to be a court, and most such institutions worldwide recommend rather than order.
And the alternative existed. Articles 32 and 226 were already available, so the gap the Commission was created to fill was accessibility and not enforceability. The Commission was meant to reach people the courts could not reach, and to route the serious cases to the courts.
An answer that states this before criticising is doing better than one that treats the drafting as a mistake.
What a recommendation actually produces
Section 18(e) requires the Commission to send its report with recommendations to the Government or authority, which shall respond within a period with its comments, including the action taken or proposed to be taken.
So the obligation is to respond, not to comply.
And section 18 requires publication of the report, the comments and the action taken.
The legal position is therefore precise: a duty to consider and respond, no duty to accept, and a duty on the Commission to publish the outcome.
The three mitigations
1. Section 18(b): approach the court
The Commission may approach the Supreme Court or the High Court concerned for such directions, orders or writs as that Court may deem necessary.
Its strength. This converts a recommendation into a possible order, and it does so before a court that has the Commission's inquiry report and findings.
Its limits, and they are three. The Commission must litigate, which takes time and resources. The court decides afresh and is not bound by the findings. And the power is used sparingly relative to the number of cases in which recommendations are not complied with.
2. Publication
The report, the Government's comments and the action taken are published, and the annual report is laid before Parliament under section 20 with an action taken memorandum.
Its strength. Non-compliance is visible and on the record, and reputational cost is a real constraint on a government that has undertaken international obligations and reports to treaty bodies.
Section 19 provides that in dealing with complaints of violation of human rights by members of the armed forces, the Commission may only seek a report from the Central Government and thereafter either not proceed or make a recommendation, and it may not use its section 13 or section 14 powers at all.
The text
19(1). Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, while dealing with complaints of violation of human rights by members of the armed forces, the Commission shall adopt the following procedure:
(a) it may, either on its own motion or on receipt of a petition, seek a report from the Central Government;
(b) after receipt of the report, it may either not proceed with the complaint or, as the case may be, make its recommendations to that Government.
19(2). The Central Government shall inform the Commission of the action taken on the recommendations within three months or such further time as the Commission may allow.
19(3). The Commission shall publish its report together with its recommendations made to the Central Government and the action taken by that Government.
19(4). The Commission shall provide a copy of the published report to the petitioner or his representative.
What the section takes away
Read against the rest of the Act, section 19 removes almost everything.
No inquiry. The Commission may seek a report; it may not inquire.
No section 13 powers. No summoning, no examination on oath, no discovery, no requisition of records, no commissions, no entry and seizure.
No section 14 investigation. No use of an investigating agency.
No visit under section 12(c). The non-obstante power of visit applies to institutions under the control of the State Government and does not reach military establishments.
And no independent fact-finding of any kind. The Commission's entire knowledge of the incident is what the Central Government chooses to tell it.
The words notwithstanding anything contained in this Act are what achieve this, and quoting them is the shortest way to make the point.
The definition that fixes the reach
Section 2(1)(a): armed forces means the naval, military and air forces and includes any other armed forces of the Union.
The closing words are the significant ones. Any other armed forces of the Union brings in the central armed police forces, which are the forces most often deployed in internal security duties in disturbed areas.
So section 19 covers precisely the forces whose conduct generates the largest number of serious complaints, which is the heart of the objection.
Why the section exists
Two reasons are offered, and both should be stated before the criticism.
Operational necessity. Investigating a military unit's conduct during an operation, summoning serving personnel and seizing operational records is said to interfere with the discharge of duties and with discipline.
Section 20 requires the Commission to submit an annual report and permits special reports on urgent matters, and requires the Government to lay them before the legislature together with a memorandum of action taken and the reasons for non-acceptance of any recommendation.
The text
20(1). The Commission shall submit an annual report to the Central Government and to the State Government concerned, and may at any time submit special reports on any matter which in its opinion is of such urgency or importance that it should not be deferred till the annual report.
20(2). The Central Government and the State Government shall cause the annual and special reports to be laid before each House of Parliament or the State Legislature, as the case may be, along with a memorandum of action taken or proposed to be taken on the recommendations of the Commission and the reasons for non-acceptance of the recommendations, if any.
The three requirements in 20(2)
Laying before the legislature. The report reaches the elected body rather than stopping with the executive that the Commission has been examining.
A memorandum of action taken or proposed. The Government must state what it has done or will do.
And reasons for non-acceptance.This is the operative requirement, and it is the only place in the Act where a government is obliged to explain a refusal.
A recommendation may be rejected, and it may not be rejected silently.
Why the reasons requirement matters
Three reasons, and this is the argument.
It converts a discretion into a reasoned discretion. A decision that must be explained is a different decision from one that need not be, and the requirement of reasons is a familiar administrative law device for improving the quality of decisions without controlling their content.
It creates a record. The reasons are in a document before a legislature, so they can be examined, debated and compared with reasons given in other cases.
And it supplies the material for international reporting. India reports to the treaty bodies and appears at the Universal Periodic Review, and a published statement of reasons for rejecting a national institution's recommendation is exactly the material those processes use.
The weakness of the provision
Two, and both should be stated.
There is no consequence. A memorandum stating inadequate reasons satisfies the section, and nothing follows from a bad reason except the possibility of criticism.
And laying is not debating. A document laid before a House is not thereby considered by it, and the annual reports of statutory bodies are laid in large numbers and rarely debated.
So the requirement produces a record and not an accountability, which is the standard limitation of reporting obligations generally.
Matters Outside Jurisdiction, and the One Year Bar
Syllabus topic 3, "Enforcement of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Section 36 excludes from the Commission's jurisdiction any matter pending before a State Commission or any other Commission, and any matter after the expiry of one year from the date on which the act constituting the violation is alleged to have been committed.
The text
36(1). The Commission shall not inquire into any matter which is pending before a State Commission or any other Commission duly constituted under any law for the time being in force.
36(2). The Commission or the State Commission shall not inquire into any matter after the expiry of one year from the date on which the act constituting violation of human rights is alleged to have been committed.
Section 36(1): the pendency bar
Its purpose is to avoid duplication between the National Commission, the State Commissions and the specialised commissions for women, minorities, children, the Scheduled Castes, the Scheduled Tribes, backward classes and persons with disabilities.
Its practical effect is a jurisdictional maze. A complainant must identify the correct commission among many, and a complaint made to the wrong one may be barred at the other.
Two qualifications. The bar applies to a matter pending, so a concluded matter is not barred. And it applies to a Commission duly constituted under any law, so proceedings before a court, a tribunal or a departmental authority do not bar the Commission.
Section 36(2): the one year bar, which is the important one
Four features, and they should be given precisely.
It runs from the act, not from knowledge or from discovery. The period begins on the date the act constituting the violation is alleged to have been committed.
It binds the State Commissions equally, since the words are the Commission or the State Commission.
It admits no condonation on the face of the Act. There is no proviso permitting the Commission to entertain a late complaint for sufficient cause, which is the ordinary machinery in a limitation statute.
And it is short. One year, where the general period for a civil suit is three years and for a writ petition there is no fixed period at all.
Why the bar is the most criticised provision after section 19
Four reasons.
The victims are frequently the least able to complain promptly. A person in custody, a person displaced, a person who fears the officials concerned or a family that does not know the machinery exists will not write within a year.
A continuing violation is treated as a single act. Detention continuing for years, conditions in an institution, or a failure to act persisting over time may on the literal words be barred if the initial act was more than a year earlier, though the Commission has treated continuing wrongs more generously.
Sections 21 to 29 provide for State Human Rights Commissions, constituted at the option of the State Government, with a smaller membership, the same powers of inquiry, and jurisdiction limited to the State List and the Concurrent List.
Section 21: constitution, and the word may
21(1). A State Government may constitute a body to be known as the ... Human Rights Commission.
Compare section 3(1), under which the Central Government shall constitute the National Commission.
That difference is the first and largest point in any answer on the State Commissions: the National Commission is mandatory and a State Commission is optional, so a State that does not wish to be scrutinised by one need not create it, and several States were slow to do so.
21(2), the composition, as substituted:
(a) a Chairperson who has been a Chief Justice or a Judge of a High Court; (b) one Member who is or has been a Judge of a High Court or a District Judge in the State with a minimum of seven years experience as District Judge; (c) one Member appointed from among persons having knowledge of or practical experience in matters relating to human rights.
Three members against the National Commission's seven, and no requirement that any be a woman, which is a difference from section 3(2)(d).
21(3). A Secretary as Chief Executive Officer, with administrative and financial powers subject to the Chairperson's control.
A further provision permits one person to be appointed Chairperson of more than one State Commission, which is a practical response to the difficulty of staffing them.
Sections 22 to 27: appointment, removal, term and staff
Appointment is by the Governor, on the recommendation of a committee consisting of the Chief Minister as chairperson, the Speaker of the Legislative Assembly, the Minister in charge of the Department of Home, and the Leader of the Opposition in the Legislative Assembly, with the Chairman of the Legislative Council and the Leader of the Opposition in the Council added where there is a Council.
The same criticism applies as at the Centre, and more strongly: the committee is smaller and the governing side's majority is proportionately larger.
Removal follows the National Commission's model: only by order of the President, not the Governor, on the ground of proved misbehaviour or incapacity after a Supreme Court inquiry and report.
That the President and the Supreme Court are the removing authorities for a State body is a deliberate protection, and it is a genuine strength: a State Government cannot remove the Commission that scrutinises it.
Term, under section 24 as amended: three years or age seventy, whichever is earlier, with eligibility for re-appointment, and ineligibility for further employment under the Government of a State or of India.
Sections 32 to 35 provide that the Central Government shall make grants to the Commission and the State Government to a State Commission, that the accounts are kept as prescribed and audited by the Comptroller and Auditor-General, and that the audited accounts go to the legislature.
The four sections
Section 32, grants by the Central Government. The Central Government shall, after due appropriation made by Parliament by law, pay to the Commission by way of grants such sums of money as it may think fit for being utilised for the purposes of the Act. The Commission may spend such sums as it thinks fit for the purposes of the Act, and those sums are treated as expenditure payable out of the grants.
Section 33, grants by the State Government, in the same terms, for a State Commission.
Section 34, accounts and audit. The Commission shall maintain proper accounts and other relevant records and prepare an annual statement of accounts in the prescribed form in consultation with the Comptroller and Auditor-General of India. The accounts are audited by the Comptroller and Auditor-General at intervals specified by him, and the audited accounts together with the audit report are forwarded annually to the Central Government, which lays them before each House of Parliament.
Section 35, accounts and audit of a State Commission, in the same terms, laid before the State Legislature.
What is strong about the scheme
Two things, and they should be conceded.
The audit is independent. The Comptroller and Auditor-General is a constitutional authority under article 148 with security of tenure, and audit by that office is not a formality.
And the audited accounts reach the legislature. The scheme parallels section 20's reporting obligation, so the Commission's finances are on the same public record as its recommendations.
What is weak, and why it matters
Three points, and this is the argument.
The amount is at the Government's discretion. The words are such sums of money as it may think fit, so there is no formula, no minimum and no entitlement.
The grant comes from the body most often inquired into. The Central Government is the respondent, directly or through its agencies, in a substantial proportion of the Commission's work, and it decides the Commission's budget.
And the same is true at the State level with less insulation. Section 33 places a State Commission's funding with a State Government whose police force generates most of the complaints the Commission receives.
Combined with section 11 at the Centre and section 27 in the States, under which the investigating staff are made available by the same governments, the institution depends on the executive for both its money and its investigators.
Act 19 of 2019 widened eligibility for the Chairperson, added Members, reduced the term from five years to three with re-appointment permitted, restructured the deemed Members, and extended the Act to the Union territories, and its effects on independence run in both directions.
The five changes
1. Eligibility for Chairperson widened
Before: the Chairperson had to have been a Chief Justice of India.
After: a Chief Justice of India or a Judge of the Supreme Court.
The argument for it. The pool of former Chief Justices willing and able to serve is very small, and vacancies in the office were prolonged in consequence. Widening the pool is a practical response to a real difficulty.
The argument against it. A former Chief Justice is the most senior available appointee and the least susceptible to influence, and widening the pool increases the appointing authority's choice, which is what the criticism of section 4 is about.
The same change was made for a State Commission, where the Chairperson may now have been a Chief Justice or a Judge of a High Court.
2. Membership restructured
A woman Member requirement was introduced in section 3(2)(d), which now provides for three Members of whom at least one shall be a woman.
And the deemed Members were expanded in section 3(3) to include the chairpersons of the National Commission for Backward Classes, the National Commission for Protection of Child Rights and the Chief Commissioner for Persons with Disabilities, alongside those already there.
Both changes advance pluralism, which is a Paris Principles requirement, and the woman Member requirement is a genuine improvement.
The limitation on the deemed Members remains: they sit for clauses (b) to (j) of section 12 and not for the inquiry function in clause (a). Expanding a category that is excluded from the operative function advances pluralism on paper more than in practice.
3. Term reduced and re-appointment permitted
Before: five years, and no re-appointment for the Chairperson.
After: three years, and eligible for re-appointment.
This is the change most criticised, and the reasoning is standard in the design of independent offices.
A shorter term means the appointing authority makes the choice more often.
And a renewable term means the holder's future depends on the body they exist to scrutinise, which creates precisely the incentive an independent office is designed to remove.
The orthodox design is a longer term that cannot be renewed, and the amendment moved away from it in both respects at once. [The National Commission: Composition and Appointment] records the position.
4. State Commission changes
The Chairperson may now have been a Chief Justice or a Judge of a High Court, as above.
Section 30 permits a State Government, with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of the High Court, to specify for each district a Court of Session to be a Human Rights Court for the speedy trial of offences arising out of violation of human rights, and the provision has largely failed for three identifiable reasons.
The text
For the purpose of providing speedy trial of offences arising out of violation of human rights, the State Government may, with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of the High Court, by notification, specify for each district a Court of Session to be a Human Rights Court to try the said offences.
Provided that nothing in this section shall apply if:(a) a Court of Session is already specified as a special court; or (b) a special court is already constituted for such offences under any other law for the time being in force.
Section 31 requires the State Government, for every Human Rights Court, to specify a Public Prosecutor or appoint an advocate who has been in practice as an advocate for not less than seven years, as a Special Public Prosecutor.
The three defects
1. It designates rather than creates
A Human Rights Court is not a new court. It is an existing Court of Session designated to try a further category of case.
So no additional judge, courtroom, staff or budget follows from the designation.
The purpose stated in the section is speedy trial, and designating an already overloaded court to hear more cases cannot produce speed. The section provides a label and not a capacity, which is the clearest instance in this module of the compliance-against-capacity distinction in [The Limits: What a Court Cannot Do However Activist].
2. The Act never defines the offences
This is the decisive defect and it is the one most often missed.
The section refers to offences arising out of violation of human rights.
Section 2(1)(d) defines human rights, but the Act nowhere defines offences arising out of violation of human rights, and it creates no offences of its own.
So a designated court does not know its own jurisdiction. Is every offence against the person such an offence, since every one violates the right to life or liberty? Or only offences by public servants? Or only a schedule of offences the Act does not contain?
The consequence is that the courts, where designated, have generally tried the ordinary Sessions caseload, and the designation has produced no distinct jurisdiction at all.
The reform that follows is to schedule the offences, which is what the atrocities Act does for its Special Courts and what POCSO does for its own. A special court needs a defined jurisdiction, and this one was never given one.
The Act built an accessible national institution with real powers of inquiry and no power to order, and the implementation of the Protection of Human Rights Act is limited by five structural defects in the statute itself rather than by any failure of will.
What the Act achieved
Four things, and they should be given before the criticism because the question asks for analysis and not complaint.
It created an accessible forum. A complaint may be made by letter, without fee, form or advocate, and the Commission regulates its own procedure under section 10. For the great majority of people that is the only forum that exists, and the courts, which bind, do not offer it.
It created a record. Custodial deaths are reported to the Commission, inquiries are conducted, reports are published under section 18 and laid before Parliament under section 20 with reasons for non-acceptance. Before 1993 there was no systematic national record of these violations at all.
It made international standards domestically institutional. Section 2(1)(d) brings the Covenants into the definition and section 12(f) makes the study of treaties and recommendations for their implementation a statutory function, so the gap between ratification and implementation has a body charged with examining it.
And it gave a route to the courts. Section 18(b) lets the Commission approach the Supreme Court or a High Court, so a case that begins with a letter can end in a binding order.
The five structural defects
1. The output is a recommendation
Section 18 permits the Commission to recommend and not to order, and the only obligation on the Government is to respond under 18(e) and to give reasons for non-acceptance under section 20(2). [Why Its Recommendations Are Only Recommendations] takes it, and the compliance pattern is high where cheap and low where contested.
2. Section 19 removes the armed forces
On complaints against members of the armed forces the Commission may only seek a report, with no inquiry, no section 13 powers, no section 14 investigation and no visit. Section 2(1)(a) brings the central armed police forces within the definition, so the provision covers the forces deployed in internal security.
And the article 33 justification fails, because article 33 addresses the rights of members of the forces and not the rights of civilians.
3. Section 36(2) bars complaints after one year
It runs from the act rather than from knowledge, binds the State Commissions equally, and admits no condonation on the face of the Act, while a writ petition on the same facts has no fixed limitation. The accessible forum has the harsher rule.
Beside the human rights commissions India has constitutional commissions for the Scheduled Castes under article 338 and the Scheduled Tribes under article 338A, and statutory commissions for women, minorities, backward classes, child rights and a Chief Commissioner for Persons with Disabilities.
The constitutional commissions
Article 338: the National Commission for Scheduled Castes
There shall be a Commission for the Scheduled Castes, consisting of a Chairperson, Vice-Chairperson and three other Members, appointed by the President by warrant under his hand and seal.
Its duties include investigating and monitoring all matters relating to the safeguards provided for the Scheduled Castes under the Constitution or any law or order, inquiring into specific complaints with respect to the deprivation of rights and safeguards, participating in and advising on planning of socio-economic development, presenting to the President annual and other reports on the working of those safeguards, and making recommendations.
Its powers. While investigating any matter or inquiring into any complaint, the Commission has all the powers of a civil court trying a suit, including summoning and enforcing attendance and examining on oath, requiring discovery and production of documents, receiving evidence on affidavits, requisitioning public records and issuing commissions.
Its reports. The President causes them to be laid before each House of Parliament, along with a memorandum explaining the action taken and the reasons for the non-acceptance of any recommendations.
Note that this is the same reporting formula as section 20(2) of the 1993 Act, and it is the constitutional original from which the statutory version is drawn.
And note the consultation obligation. The Union and every State Government shall consult the Commission on all major policy matters affecting the Scheduled Castes.
Article 338A: the National Commission for Scheduled Tribes
Created by the Eighty-ninth Amendment, dividing the earlier joint commission in two, with the same composition, duties, powers and reporting obligations in relation to the Scheduled Tribes.
The statutory commissions
The National Commission for Women, constituted under the National Commission for Women Act 1990.
The National Commission for Minorities, under the National Commission for Minorities Act 1992.
The National Commission for Backward Classes, under the National Commission for Backward Classes Act 1993, and now also carrying a constitutional footing.
The National Commission for Protection of Child Rights, under the Commissions for Protection of Child Rights Act 2005, which [The Child Rights Commissions] takes.
And the Chief Commissioner for Persons with Disabilities, under section 74(1) of the Rights of Persons with Disabilities Act 2016.
All five chairpersons, with those of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes commissions, are deemed Members of the National Human Rights Commission under section 3(3) for the functions in clauses (b) to (j) of section 12.
The Commissions for Protection of Child Rights Act 2005 constitutes a National Commission for Protection of Child Rights with functions of inquiry, review and monitoring, the powers of a civil court, and an express mandate over child rights as defined by reference to the Convention on the Rights of the Child.
Why the Act exists
Article 21A, article 24, article 39(e) and (f) and article 45 state the constitutional obligations towards children.
India ratified the Convention on the Rights of the Child, whose article 4 requires States to undertake all appropriate legislative, administrative and other measures for the implementation of the rights recognised, and whose article 44 requires reporting.
And the Committee on the Rights of the Child had recommended an independent national monitoring mechanism, which is what a national commission for children is.
So the Act is a direct instance of a treaty obligation producing an Indian institution, and that makes it the cleanest answer to MU's Set 1 Q6 on which domestic provisions reflect international standards.
Sections 3 to 11: the Commission
Section 3 constitutes the National Commission for Protection of Child Rights, consisting of a Chairperson who is a person of eminence who has done outstanding work for promoting the welfare of children, and six Members, of whom at least two shall be women, from among persons of eminence, ability, integrity, standing and experience in education, child health, care, welfare or child development, juvenile justice or care of neglected or marginalised children or children with disabilities, elimination of child labour or children in distress, child psychology or sociology, and laws relating to children.
Note the two improvements over the 1993 Act: the fields of expertise are specified rather than left to a general formula, and two of six Members must be women rather than one of three.
Section 4 provides for appointment by the Central Government on the recommendation of a selection committee.
Sections 5 to 8 deal with term, salary, removal and vacation of office.
Section 9 provides that vacancies do not invalidate proceedings, section 10 that the Commission regulates its own procedure, and section 11 for a Member-Secretary, officers and employees.
The structure is the 1993 Act's structure, which is the point to notice: India builds every commission the same way.
Sections 13 to 16: functions and powers
Section 13, functions. The Commission shall examine and review the safeguards provided by or under any law for the protection of child rights and recommend measures for their effective implementation; inquire into violation of child rights and recommend initiation of proceedings; examine all factors that inhibit the enjoyment of rights of children affected by terrorism, communal violence, riots, natural disaster, domestic violence, HIV, trafficking, maltreatment, torture and exploitation, pornography and prostitution; look into matters relating to children in need of special care and protection, including children in distress, marginalised and disadvantaged children, children in conflict with law, juveniles, children without families and children of prisoners; study treaties and other international instruments and undertake periodical review of existing policies; undertake and promote research; spread child rights literacy; inspect any juvenile custodial home or any other place of residence or institution meant for children, under the control of the Central or any State Government, and take up with the authorities the issue of any remedial action; and inquire into complaints and take suo motu notice of matters relating to deprivation and violation of child rights, non-implementation of laws providing for protection and development of children, and non-compliance of policy decisions, guidelines or instructions.
The State Child Rights Commissions, and the Children's Courts
Syllabus topic 3, "Enforcement of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Sections 17 to 24 provide for State Commissions for Protection of Child Rights on the model of the National Commission, and sections 25 and 26 provide for Children's Courts and Special Public Prosecutors, with the offences defined by reference to other statutes.
The State Commissions
Section 17 empowers a State Government to constitute a State Commission for Protection of Child Rights, consisting of a Chairperson and six Members, at least two of whom shall be women, from the same specified fields as the National Commission.
Section 18 provides for appointment by the State Government on the recommendation of a selection committee; sections 19 and 20 for term, salary and allowances; section 21 for a Secretary, officers and employees; section 22 for salaries out of grants; and section 23 for annual and special reports laid before the State Legislature with a memorandum of action taken and reasons for non-acceptance.
Section 24 applies to a State Commission the provisions relating to functions, powers of inquiry and steps after inquiry, so that a State Commission has the same functions and powers as the National Commission in relation to matters within its competence.
The same three criticisms apply as to the State Human Rights Commissions: the constitution is permissive, vacancies carry no consequence, and the resources come from the State. [The State Human Rights Commissions] makes them.
Section 25: Children's Courts
For the purpose of providing speedy trial of offences against children or of violation of child rights, the State Government may, with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of the High Court, specify at least one court in the State or specify for each district a Court of Session to be a Children's Court to try the said offences.
Provided that nothing in this section shall apply if a Court of Session is already specified as a special court, or a special court is already constituted for such offences under any other law for the time being in force.
Section 26 requires a Special Public Prosecutor, being a Public Prosecutor specified or an advocate in practice for not less than seven years.
The comparison with section 30 of the 1993 Act
The two provisions are almost identically drafted, and the difference between how they have worked is instructive.
Human Rights Court, section 30 of 1993
Children's Court, section 25 of 2005
Mechanism
Designate a Court of Session
Designate at least one court in the State or a Court of Session for each district
Purpose
Speedy trial of offences arising out of violation of human rights
Speedy trial of offences against children or of violation of child rights
Offences defined?
No
Effectively yes, by other statutes
Provisos
Two, excluding districts with existing special courts
Special Courts: What They Are, and Why Parliament Creates Them
Syllabus topic 3, "Enforcement of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
A special court is an ordinary court given a defined jurisdiction over a scheduled class of offences, a distinct procedure and frequently dedicated capacity, and Parliament creates them where the ordinary criminal process has been found inadequate for a category of case.
Why Parliament creates them
Four reasons, and each corresponds to a defect in ordinary trial.
Delay. An offence that must be tried quickly, because the victim is vulnerable or the evidence perishes, cannot wait its turn on a general list.
Witness vulnerability. Where the witness is a child, a victim of sexual violence or a person who must return to live beside the accused, the ordinary courtroom procedure itself causes harm and produces worse evidence.
Specialised knowledge. A judge who tries only one class of case learns its patterns, its evidentiary difficulties and its sentencing.
And signalling. Creating a special court states that Parliament regards a class of offence as requiring particular attention, which has a value independent of what the court does.
The four conditions for a working special court
This is the analytical core of the chapter and the answer to her question.
A defined jurisdiction. The statute must say what the court tries, by scheduling or creating the offences. Without this the court has nothing distinct to do.
A distinct procedure. Something must be different about how the trial is conducted, whether in the taking of evidence, the timelines, the bail provisions or the presumptions. Otherwise the designation changes nothing.
Dedicated capacity. An exclusive court, or at least an additional judge, so that the caseload is heard rather than added to an existing list.
And a dedicated prosecutor. A Special Public Prosecutor who conducts only these cases and knows the statute.
The Indian statutes measured against the four
Statute
Defined jurisdiction
Distinct procedure
Dedicated capacity
Dedicated prosecutor
Atrocities Act 1989
Yes, section 3 offences
Yes, sections 8, 14, 15A, 18
Yes, Exclusive Special Courts under section 14
Yes
POCSO 2012
Yes, sections 3 to 22
Yes, sections 33 to 38
Partly, designated Sessions Courts
Yes
Commissions for Protection of Child Rights Act 2005
Effectively yes, by other statutes
Borrowed from POCSO
Partly
Yes, section 26
Protection of Human Rights Act 1993
No
No
No
Yes, section 31
The pattern is exact. The statute that satisfies all four produces a functioning court; the statute that satisfies only the fourth produces a court in name.
That table is the answer to MU's Set 1 Q3, because it shows what special courts contribute and why one of them does not.
The atrocities Act as the model
Section 14 requires the State Government, with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of the High Court, to establish an Exclusive Special Court for one or more Districts, with a proviso permitting the specification of a Court of Session as a Special Court in districts recording fewer cases, and a further proviso that such courts have power to directly take cognizance of offences under the Act.
The SC and ST (Prevention of Atrocities) Act: the Offences
Syllabus topic 3, "Enforcement of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
The Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989 creates a graded set of offences of atrocity in section 3, punishes a public servant's wilful neglect of duty in section 4, and provides for forfeiture of property, presumptions and the removal of a likely offender.
Why the Act exists
Article 17 abolishes untouchability and makes the enforcement of any disability arising out of it an offence punishable in accordance with law.
Article 35 reserves to Parliament the power to prescribe punishment for acts declared offences under Part III.
Article 46 requires the State to promote with special care the educational and economic interests of the weaker sections, in particular the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, and to protect them from social injustice and all forms of exploitation.
The Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955 had been found inadequate, and the 1989 Act was enacted to create specific offences, a special court and a procedure.
So this Act is the constitutional mandate in article 17 carried into the criminal law, which is why it belongs in a human rights paper rather than only in a criminal law one.
Section 3: the offences
The structure is worth stating before the content. Section 3(1) creates a long list of offences punishable with imprisonment of not less than six months but which may extend to five years with fine; section 3(2) creates graver offences with heavier punishment, including offences of giving false evidence leading to a conviction for a capital offence and of committing an offence under the Penal Code punishable with imprisonment for ten years or more against a person on the ground of their membership.
Every offence in section 3(1) requires that the offender is not a member of a Scheduled Caste or a Scheduled Tribe, which is the classification the Act rests on. Section 1 gives the short title, the extent to the whole of India and the commencement, and section 2 the definitions, including atrocity, which means an offence punishable under section 3, and victim and dependent, added in 2015.
The categories of conduct, and giving them by category is better than listing every clause:
Humiliation of the person. Forcing a person to eat or drink an inedible or obnoxious substance; garlanding with footwear; parading naked or semi-naked; forcibly removing clothes, forcible tonsuring of the head, removing moustaches, painting the face or body or any similar act derogatory to human dignity.
Defilement of premises and property. Dumping excreta, sewage, carcasses or other obnoxious substance in or at the entrance of premises occupied by a member, or in the neighbourhood with intent to cause injury, insult or annoyance.
The Act's Machinery: Special Courts and the Section 18 Bar
Syllabus topic 3, "Enforcement of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Sections 14 to 23 create Exclusive Special Courts, Special Public Prosecutors, a duty of disposal within two months, day to day trial, a bar on anticipatory bail, and a set of rights of victims and witnesses, which together make this the most fully equipped special court regime in Indian law.
Section 14: the court
14(1). For the purpose of providing for speedy trial, the State Government shall, with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of the High Court, establish an Exclusive Special Court for one or more Districts.
First proviso: in districts where a smaller number of cases is recorded, the State Government shall specify the Court of Session to be a Special Court.
Second proviso: the courts so established or specified shall have power to directly take cognizance of offences under this Act.
14(2). It shall be the duty of the State Government to establish an adequate number of Courts to ensure that cases under this Act are disposed of within a period of two months, as far as possible.
14(3). In every trial the proceedings shall be continued from day to day until all the witnesses in attendance have been examined, unless adjournment beyond the following day is necessary for reasons to be recorded.
Why section 14 is the model
It supplies all four conditions of [Special Courts: What They Are, and Why Parliament Creates Them] in one section.
Dedicated capacity, because the obligation is to establish an Exclusive Special Court, not merely to designate one, and designation is the fallback for low-caseload districts.
Defined jurisdiction, because the offences are created by section 3 of the same Act.
Distinct procedure, in the day to day trial requirement and the power to take cognizance directly, which removes the committal stage.
And a duty with a time standard, in the two-month disposal obligation, which no other statute on this paper contains.
The power to take cognizance directly is worth pausing on. An ordinary Sessions Court cannot take cognizance of an offence; a case reaches it on committal by a magistrate. Removing that stage removes a whole step and its attendant delay, and it is a genuine procedural distinction rather than a label.
Section 15: the prosecutor
A Special Public Prosecutor or an advocate in practice for not less than seven years is specified for every Special Court and Exclusive Special Court, and provision is made for the appointment of an exclusive Special Public Prosecutor.
Section 15A: the rights of victims and witnesses
Inserted by the 2015 amendment, and it is the provision that distinguishes this Act from the older special court statutes.
POCSO: Special Courts and Child Friendly Procedure
Syllabus topic 3, "Enforcement of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Sections 28 to 38 of the Protection of Children from Sexual Offences Act 2012 designate Special Courts, provide Special Public Prosecutors, and prescribe a child-friendly procedure whose object is to obtain the child's evidence without the trial itself injuring the child.
Section 28: the Special Court
For the purposes of providing a speedy trial, the State Government shall, in consultation with the Chief Justice of the High Court, by notification, designate for each district a Court of Session to be a Special Court to try the offences under the Act.
Where a Court of Session has been notified as a Children's Court under the Commissions for Protection of Child Rights Act 2005, or a special court designated under any other law, that court is deemed to be a Special Court under this Act.
And a Special Court has jurisdiction to try any offence under the Penal Code with which the accused may be charged at the same trial.
That last provision matters, because a single incident frequently constitutes both a POCSO offence and a Penal Code offence, and without it the case would be split between two courts.
Section 32: the Special Public Prosecutor
The State Government shall, by notification, appoint a Special Public Prosecutor for every Special Court, for conducting cases only under the provisions of this Act.
A person is eligible if in practice as an advocate for not less than seven years, and such a prosecutor is deemed to be a Public Prosecutor.
The words for conducting cases only under the provisions of this Act are the significant ones, because they make the appointment exclusive rather than additional.
The child-friendly procedure
Sections 33 to 38 are the operative provisions and their content should be given as a list.
Section 33. The Special Court may take cognizance of an offence without the accused being committed to it for trial. The Special Public Prosecutor or the defence counsel shall communicate questions to the Special Court, which shall put them to the child. The Court may permit frequent breaks. The Court shall create a child-friendly atmosphere by permitting a family member, guardian, friend or relative in whom the child has trust to be present. The Court shall not permit aggressive questioning or character assassination of the child and shall ensure that the dignity of the child is maintained at all times. The identity of the child shall not be disclosed at any time, unless the Court for reasons recorded permits it in the child's interest.
Section 34. Procedure where the age of the person is in question, and the Court's determination of age.
Section 35, the time limits. The evidence of the child shall be recorded within thirty days of the Special Court taking cognizance, and reasons for delay shall be recorded. The trial shall be completed, as far as possible, within one year from the date of taking cognizance.
Statutory Tribunals, and Their Place in Human Rights Protection
Syllabus topic 3, "Enforcement of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
A statutory tribunal is a body created by statute to determine a defined class of dispute outside the ordinary court structure, and its place in human rights protection rests on accessibility and specialisation, subject to the constitutional rule that judicial review under articles 226 and 32 cannot be excluded.
The constitutional provisions
Articles 323A and 323B were inserted by the Forty-second Amendment.
Article 323A empowers Parliament to provide by law for the adjudication by administrative tribunals of disputes relating to recruitment and conditions of service of persons appointed to public services, and permits the law to exclude the jurisdiction of all courts except the Supreme Court under article 136.
Article 323B empowers the appropriate Legislature to provide for tribunals for other specified matters, including taxation, foreign exchange, industrial and labour disputes, land reforms, urban property ceilings, elections, food, and rent and tenancy.
And article 227 gives the High Court superintendence over all courts and tribunals throughout the territories in relation to which it exercises jurisdiction.
The rule that judicial review cannot be excluded
This is the doctrinal centre of the topic and it should be given precisely.
The exclusion clauses in articles 323A(2)(d) and 323B(3)(d), and the statutory provisions enacted under them, were held unconstitutional to the extent that they excluded the jurisdiction of the High Courts under articles 226 and 227 and of the Supreme Court under article 32.
The reasoning had three steps. Judicial review is a basic feature of the Constitution. The power of the High Courts under article 226 and of the Supreme Court under article 32 is part of that basic feature. An amendment or a statute excluding it therefore fails.
The consequence in practice. A decision of a tribunal is subject to judicial review by a Division Bench of the High Court within whose jurisdiction the tribunal sits, and a litigant may not approach the Supreme Court directly under article 136 without first going to the High Court.
Two things follow for a human rights answer. A tribunal cannot become a place where rights are determined finally and unreviewably. And the tribunal's advantage of speed is reduced by the addition of a High Court stage, which is the standing criticism of the arrangement.
Why tribunals matter for human rights protection
Four reasons, and they are the case in favour.
Accessibility. Procedures are simpler, the strict rules of evidence do not apply, fees are lower, and a party may frequently appear in person.
Speed, at least in design, since a tribunal deals with one class of case and is not competing with a general docket.
Specialisation. A body deciding only service disputes, or only environmental matters, or only consumer complaints, develops the expertise that a generalist court cannot.
The civil courts protect human rights by granting declarations, injunctions, damages and specific relief in ordinary suits, and their contribution is large, unglamorous and limited by cost, delay and the requirement of a legal right.
What a civil court can do
Five remedies, and giving them by name is the substance of this chapter.
A declaration, that a person has a right or a status, or that an act is void.
An injunction, prohibitory or mandatory, restraining an interference or requiring an act. A mandatory injunction is the civil court's equivalent of mandamus and lies against private persons, which no writ except habeas corpus does.
Damages, for a wrong done, including for assault, false imprisonment, malicious prosecution, defamation and negligence.
Specific relief, including possession of property, and the setting aside of an instrument.
And interim relief, by temporary injunction, appointment of a receiver or attachment before judgment.
Where civil courts do human rights work
Six categories, and they show the scale.
Wrongful confinement by private persons, remedied by damages for false imprisonment, alongside the habeas corpus jurisdiction.
Assault and battery, including custodial assault, where a suit lies against the officer and the State.
Malicious prosecution, where a person has been prosecuted without reasonable cause and with malice.
Property and possession, where dispossession has occurred, which connects to the livelihood and shelter jurisprudence in [The Right to Livelihood].
Employment and service, where dismissal or denial of benefits is challenged.
And family matters, including maintenance, guardianship, restitution and protection from domestic violence, which is where a very large proportion of women's rights litigation actually happens.
The two structural advantages
They run against private persons. Part III binds the State under article 12, with four exceptions, so a violation by an employer, a landlord, a family or a neighbour is not a fundamental rights matter at all. A civil suit is the principal remedy against private violation, and that is the largest category of human rights violation in ordinary life.
And they try disputed facts. A writ court cannot take oral evidence or permit cross-examination and will relegate a case turning on disputed facts. A civil court is designed for exactly that, so a violation whose occurrence is denied can be established there and nowhere else.
The three structural limitations
Cost. Court fee is calculated on the value of the claim, an advocate is required in practice, and the suit must be sustained for years. For the categories of person this paper is about, all three are prohibitive.
Delay. A suit takes years at first instance and years more on appeal, and [The Right to a Speedy Trial] applies to the civil side with even greater force.
The criminal courts protect human rights principally through the magistrate, who receives the arrested person, tests the legality of the detention, decides remand and bail, and supervises the investigation, and the protection fails at the points where that supervision is nominal.
The magistrate as the first line
Article 22(2) requires every person arrested and detained in custody to be produced before the nearest magistrate within twenty-four hours, excluding the time necessary for the journey, and forbids detention beyond that period without the authority of a magistrate.
That production is the single most important protective moment in Indian criminal procedure, for four reasons.
It makes disappearance difficult, because the arrest becomes a matter of record before a judicial officer.
It gives the arrested person an opportunity to complain, of ill treatment, of the absence of grounds or of the absence of authority.
It requires the police to justify further detention, since remand must be sought and granted.
And it starts the clock on the statutory periods for investigation and for default bail.
[Custodial Violence, and the Guidelines on Arrest] records the requirements that surround it, including the arrest memo, the inspection memo of injuries and the medical examination, all of which are designed to make the production meaningful.
The four protective functions
Remand. The magistrate decides whether to authorise detention and for how long, and the decision must be made judicially, on material, and not as a formality.
Bail. The presumption of innocence and the right to a speedy trial both bear on bail, and delay in trial is a recognised ground for release.
Default bail. Where the investigation is not completed within the statutory period, the accused becomes entitled to be released on bail, and the right is enforceable.
And supervision of the investigation. The magistrate receives the case diary, may direct further investigation, and takes cognizance or declines to.
Where it fails
Four failures, and each corresponds to a protective function.
Mechanical remand. Where remand is granted on the police request without examining the material or the person, the production before a magistrate becomes a formality that legitimises rather than tests the detention. That is the most consequential failure in Indian criminal procedure for human rights purposes, because it converts the strongest safeguard into a rubber stamp.
Bail as a function of means. Where release depends on furnishing surety, a person without means stays inside while a person with means leaves, which makes pre-trial detention a function of poverty rather than of risk. [The Right to a Speedy Trial] gives the consequence in undertrial numbers.
Non-registration. A complaint that is not registered produces no case, and the criminal court never sees the matter. Section 4 of the atrocities Act is the only provision on this paper that makes non-registration an offence, which is why [The SC and ST (Prevention of Atrocities) Act: the Offences] treats it as distinctive.
The Armed Forces (Special Powers) Act 1958, Act 28 of 1958, is a statute of six live sections which confers extraordinary powers on the armed forces in an area declared to be a disturbed area under section 3, and section 7 was repealed in 1960.
What the Act is
Act No. 28 of 1958, receiving assent on 11 September 1958.
Its long title: an Act to enable certain special powers to be conferred upon members of the armed forces in disturbed areas.
Six live sections: short title and extent, definitions, the power to declare a disturbed area, the special powers, the duty to hand over an arrested person, and the sanction bar. Section 7 was repealed by the Repealing and Amending Act 1960.
Its brevity is the first thing to notice. A statute conferring the power to fire upon a person to the causing of death occupies six sections and about a page.
Section 2: the definitions
Armed forces means the military forces and the air forces operating as land forces, and includes any other armed forces of the Union so operating.
Disturbed area means an area which is for the time being declared by notification under section 3 to be a disturbed area.
And other expressions have the meanings assigned to them in the Army Act.
Section 3: the declaration, which is the switch
If, in relation to any State or Union territory to which this Act extends, the Governor of that State or the Administrator of that Union territory or the Central Government is of opinion that the whole or any part of such State or Union territory is in such a disturbed or dangerous condition that the use of armed forces in aid of the civil power is necessary, the Governor, the Administrator or the Central Government may, by notification in the Official Gazette, declare the whole or such part to be a disturbed area.
Five features of section 3, and they are the substance of the criticism.
The test is opinion. The words are is of opinion, which is a subjective satisfaction and therefore very difficult to review.
The criteria are not stated.Disturbed or dangerous condition is not defined, and no factors are prescribed.
No time limit appears in the section. A declaration continues until withdrawn, and there is no statutory requirement of periodic review, though the practice is to notify for stated periods.
No judicial or legislative approval is required. The declaration is made by notification, and neither a court nor a legislature approves it.
And the Central Government may declare independently. The words permit the Governor, the Administrator or the Central Government to declare, so a State's objection does not prevent it.
Section 4 empowers any commissioned officer, warrant officer, non-commissioned officer or any other person of equivalent rank in the armed forces, in a disturbed area, to fire upon or otherwise use force even to the causing of death, to destroy structures, to arrest without warrant, and to enter and search without warrant.
The text, clause by clause
Any commissioned officer, warrant officer, non-commissioned officer or any other person of equivalent rank in the armed forces may, in a disturbed area:
(a)if he is of opinion that it is necessary so to do for the maintenance of public order, after giving such due warning as he may consider necessary, fire upon or otherwise use force, even to the causing of death, against any person who is acting in contravention of any law or order for the time being in force in the disturbed area prohibiting the assembly of five or more persons or the carrying of weapons or of things capable of being used as weapons or of fire-arms, ammunition or explosive substances;
(b)if he is of opinion that it is necessary so to do, destroy any arms dump, prepared or fortified position or shelter from which armed attacks are made or are likely to be made or are attempted to be made, or any structure used as a training camp for armed volunteers or utilised as a hide-out by armed gangs or absconders wanted for any offence;
(c)arrest, without warrant, any person who has committed a cognizable offence or against whom a reasonable suspicion exists that he has committed or is about to commit a cognizable offence, and may use such force as may be necessary to effect the arrest;
(d)enter and search without warrant any premises to make such an arrest, or to recover any person believed to be wrongfully restrained or confined, or any property reasonably suspected to be stolen property, or any arms, ammunition or explosive substances believed to be unlawfully kept, and may for that purpose use such force as may be necessary.
What is unusual about clause (a)
Six features, and this is the heart of the criticism.
The power extends to causing death, and it says so in terms: even to the causing of death.
The decision maker may be a non-commissioned officer. The section names any commissioned officer, warrant officer, non-commissioned officer or any other person of equivalent rank, so a decision to use lethal force may be taken at a low level of command.
The test is the officer's own opinion.If he is of opinion that it is necessary so to do, a subjective satisfaction.
Sections 5 and 6: Handing Over, and the Sanction Bar
Syllabus topic 3, "Enforcement of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Section 5 requires an arrested person to be made over to the nearest police station with the least possible delay with a report of the circumstances, and section 6 forbids any prosecution, suit or other legal proceeding against a person acting under the Act except with the previous sanction of the Central Government.
Section 5: the handing over
Any person arrested and taken into custody under this Act shall be made over to the officer in charge of the nearest police station with the least possible delay, together with a report of the circumstances occasioning the arrest.
Three things it achieves.
It prevents detention by the forces themselves. The person must be transferred out of military custody into police custody.
It brings article 22 into operation. Once the person is with the police, article 22(2) requires production before the nearest magistrate within twenty-four hours, so the ordinary constitutional safeguard attaches.
And it creates a document. The report of the circumstances occasioning the arrest is a contemporaneous record made by the arresting force, which is evidence in any subsequent proceeding.
Its weakness is the phrase least possible delay, which fixes no period. The safeguards laid down in the Naga People's Movement decision address it by requiring the person to be handed over normally within twenty-four hours, and [The Naga People's Movement Decision, and the Safeguards] takes them.
Section 6: the sanction bar
No prosecution, suit or other legal proceeding shall be instituted, except with the previous sanction of the Central Government, against any person in respect of anything done or purported to be done in exercise of the powers conferred by this Act.
Five features, and each matters.
It covers civil as well as criminal proceedings. The words are prosecution, suit or other legal proceeding, so a suit for damages by the family of a person killed requires sanction just as a prosecution does.
It covers purported exercise.Anything done or purported to be done extends the bar to acts that were not in fact authorised by the Act, provided they were purportedly done under it, which is what makes the protection wide.
The sanction is of the Central Government, not of the State, even where the offence is a State subject and the victim's family is in the State.
It is a previous sanction, so the proceeding cannot be instituted and then regularised.
And no time limit or duty to decide is stated. The section does not require the Government to decide a sanction request within any period or to give reasons, which is where the practical difficulty lies.
Why section 6 is the operative obstacle
Two reasons, and they should be given in this order.
The Naga People's Movement Decision, and the Safeguards
Syllabus topic 3, "Enforcement of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Naga People's Movement of Human Rights v. Union of India upheld the constitutional validity of the Armed Forces (Special Powers) Act 1958 and laid down a set of binding safeguards governing the declaration under section 3 and the exercise of powers under sections 4 and 5.
The decision
The case.Naga People's Movement of Human Rights v. Union of India, (1998) 2 SCC 109.
Facts. A series of petitions challenged the constitutional validity of the Armed Forces (Special Powers) Act 1958 and of its Assam and Manipur counterparts. The petitioners contended that Parliament lacked legislative competence to enact it, that it conferred arbitrary powers violating articles 14, 19, 21 and 22, that the power to declare a disturbed area was unguided, and that section 4(a) permitted the taking of life on a subjective opinion without the safeguards the ordinary law requires.
Held. A Constitution Bench upheld the Act. On competence, Parliament was held competent to enact it under the Union List entry relating to the deployment of the armed forces of the Union in aid of the civil power, which is distinct from the State List entry on public order. On the declaration under section 3, the power was held not to be arbitrary, but it was held that a declaration must be for a limited duration and that there should be periodic review before the expiry of six months. On section 4(a), the power was upheld but was held to be exercisable only in the circumstances the section states, with due warning, and consistently with the instructions issued to the forces. On section 5, the requirement to hand over an arrested person with the least possible delay was construed to mean normally within twenty-four hours. On section 6, the requirement of previous sanction was upheld, and it was held that the Central Government's decision on sanction is amenable to judicial review. And the do's and don'ts issued by the army were held to be binding, their violation attracting proceedings under the Army Act.
The safeguards, which is what MU asks for
Her Set 1 Q4 asks the candidate to discuss the safeguards laid down by the Supreme Court, so they must be listed.
On the declaration under section 3.
The declaration must be for a limited duration, and cannot be indefinite.
There must be periodic review, and the position should be reviewed before the expiry of six months.
The declaration is amenable to judicial review, so a court may examine whether the opinion was formed on relevant material and for a proper purpose.
And the State Government's views should be considered, since the deployment is in aid of the civil power.
Measured against the Rule of Law, the Act satisfies the requirement of legality and fails the requirements of certainty, proportionality and accountability, and the reform question is whether those three can be met without removing the power.
The frame MU supplies
Her Set 2 Q4 opens with a quotation: a democratic society governed by the Rule of Law cannot tolerate unchecked or excessive use of force by the State under the guise of maintaining public order.
So the answer must be built on the Rule of Law, and the useful method is to state its requirements and test the Act against each.
The four requirements, and the Act against each
1. Legality: satisfied
The Rule of Law requires that power be exercised under a law and not arbitrarily.
The Act satisfies this. The powers are conferred by statute, the declaration is by notification, and the exercise is confined to a declared area.
A candidate who says the Act is lawless is wrong, and conceding legality makes the rest of the argument credible.
2. Certainty: fails
The Rule of Law requires that the law be knowable in advance, so that a person can conform to it.
Three failures.
Disturbed or dangerous condition is undefined, so nobody can predict when a declaration will be made or withdrawn.
The test in section 3 and in section 4 is opinion, so the trigger is a state of mind rather than an ascertainable fact.
And the warning under section 4(a) is such due warning as he may consider necessary, so the person against whom force may be used cannot know what warning to expect.
3. Proportionality: fails
The Rule of Law requires that the means be no more than the object requires.
Section 4(a) permits lethal force for the maintenance of public order against a person contravening a prohibitory order, which is a wider trigger and a graver consequence than the ordinary law permits. [Section 4, and the Power to Fire Causing Death] sets the comparison out.
And the Act contains no minimum force requirement, which the ordinary provision on dispersing an unlawful assembly does.
The proportionality failure is on the face of the statute, and the safeguards imposed judicially in [The Naga People's Movement Decision, and the Safeguards] are an attempt to supply what the drafting omitted.
4. Accountability: fails
The Rule of Law requires that a person injured by the exercise of power have a remedy, and that the exercise be subject to independent scrutiny.
Three failures, and they interlock.
Section 6 requires the Central Government's previous sanction for any prosecution, suit or other legal proceeding.
Section 19 of the Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 removes the Commission's power to inquire.
The Commission's Record on Custodial Death and on AFSPA
Syllabus topic 3, "Enforcement of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
The National Human Rights Commission requires every custodial death to be reported to it within twenty-four hours, and the resulting record is its most significant institutional achievement, from which members of the armed forces are effectively excluded by section 19.
The reporting requirement
The Commission has required that every death in police or judicial custody be reported to it within twenty-four hours of its occurrence, on pain of the presumption that an attempt was made to suppress the incident.
It has further required a post-mortem examination conducted according to a prescribed form, a magisterial inquiry, and in specified cases a videograph of the post-mortem.
Where the death is in police custody or occurs in an encounter, the Commission has required the registration of a case, an investigation by an agency independent of the officers concerned, and a report.
The legal basis is section 12(a), the power to inquire into a violation or into negligence in its prevention by a public servant, taken with section 12(j), such other functions as it may consider necessary for the promotion of human rights, and section 13's powers of inquiry.
Why the requirement matters
Four reasons, and this is the argument for the Commission's existence.
It created a national record where none existed. Before it, there was no central compilation of custodial deaths, so the scale of the problem could not be stated and therefore could not be argued about.
It shifted the burden. A death reported within twenty-four hours with a prescribed post-mortem and a magisterial inquiry produces a documentary record made contemporaneously, which is exactly what [Custodial Violence, and the Guidelines on Arrest] identifies as the answer to the evidentiary problem.
It produced compensation. The Commission's recommendations of interim relief under section 18(c) and of compensation under section 18(a)(i) in custodial death cases are among the recommendations most often complied with, because the sums are modest and the facts are documented.
And it supplies material for the treaty bodies. India reports under the Covenants and appears at the Universal Periodic Review, and the Commission's published figures are the material on which those exchanges proceed.
The three limits
Under-reporting. The requirement binds because the Commission says so and not because a statute does, and a death not reported is a death the Commission does not know of.
No power to order. The Commission recommends, and [Why Its Recommendations Are Only Recommendations] gives the compliance pattern: high on compensation, low on prosecution.
And the one year bar in section 36(2), which prevents inquiry into a death reported late, though the Commission has treated the reporting requirement as producing prompt notice in most cases.
Enforcement fails in India for five reasons: capacity, access, delay, the absence of consequence for non-compliance, and the design of the institutions, and they require different remedies.
1. Capacity
The distinction from [The Limits: What a Court Cannot Do However Activist] governs everything here.
A failure of compliance is curable by an order. The duty exists, the means exist, and the defendant is not performing.
A failure of capacity is not. The hospital, the house, the courtroom, the judge or the investigator does not exist and must be created.
Every institution in this module runs into it. Courts lack judges and courtrooms; the Commission lacks its own investigators under section 11; the Human Rights Courts under section 30 were designated rather than established; the Special Courts under the atrocities Act are not established in every district that needs one; and the time limits in POCSO are not met.
No amendment cures a capacity failure, and that is why it is first on the list.
2. Access
A remedy that cannot be reached does not exist for the person who cannot reach it.
The barriers are cost, distance, language, literacy, fear and ignorance, and they operate hardest on the people most likely to be violated.
The Indian answer has been to build accessible institutions, which is what the Commission is: a letter, no fee, no lawyer.
And the accessible institutions are the ones that cannot order anything, which is the complementary-weakness observation in [What Enforcement Means].
Section 36(2) makes this worse, because the one year bar operates hardest on the person who could not complain promptly, and a writ petition on the same facts has no such limit.
3. Delay
Delay defeats a remedy in four ways.
It defeats the claimant, who cannot sustain proceedings for years.
It defeats the evidence, as witnesses disperse and records are lost.
It converts pre-trial detention into punishment, which is the undertrial problem in [The Right to a Speedy Trial].
And it is itself a violation, of the right the same courts declared.
The special court device is the standard response, and [Special Courts: What They Are, and Why Parliament Creates Them] shows that it works only where all four of its conditions are met.
4. The absence of consequence for non-compliance
This is the cause most specific to India's institutional design.
A commission's recommendation carries no obligation to comply, only to respond and to give reasons, under sections 18(e) and 20(2).
A court's order carries contempt, which is a real sanction, and it requires the claimant to bring fresh proceedings.
A statutory duty on an official carries nothing at all, in almost every statute on this paper. Section 4 of the atrocities Act is the single exception, making a public servant's wilful neglect of enumerated duties an offence, and it is rarely prosecuted.
India has built more enforcement machinery than most comparable systems and the machinery delivers unevenly, because what works is what enforces an existing obligation with existing resources, and what fails is what requires capacity, and Module IV asks whether the same is true of India's international undertakings.
What exists
Three routes and a great many bodies.
The constitutional route: articles 32 and 226, the five writs, compensation in public law, continuing mandamus and guidelines.
The statutory route: the National and State Human Rights Commissions, the Human Rights Courts, the child rights commissions and Children's Courts, the Special Courts under the atrocities Act and POCSO, the constitutional commissions under articles 338 and 338A, the statutory commissions for women, minorities, backward classes and persons with disabilities, and the tribunals.
And the ordinary route: the civil and criminal courts, where most violations are addressed if they are addressed at all.
The number is unusual by any comparison, and an answer should say so before criticising, because the Indian problem is not an absence of institutions.
What works
Five things, and they should be named specifically rather than in general terms.
Habeas corpus, which produces the person, reverses the burden and may be moved by anyone.
Compensation in public law, which reaches a victim where a suit would not, defeats the sovereign function defence and is now routine in custodial death cases.
The custodial death reporting requirement, which created a national record that had not existed.
The Special Courts under the atrocities Act, which satisfy all four conditions of a working special court and have a defined jurisdiction, a distinct procedure, dedicated capacity and a dedicated prosecutor.
And the child-friendly procedure under POCSO, which is a procedure designed around the witness rather than the court.
The common feature of all five is that each enforces an existing obligation, identifies a specific actor, and requires an act rather than a capacity.
What does not work
Five things, matched to the five causes in [Why Enforcement Fails in India].
The Human Rights Courts under section 30, which have no defined jurisdiction and no capacity.
The Commission's output, which is a recommendation and is complied with where cheap and resisted where contested.
Accountability for the armed forces, because section 19 and section 6 of the 1958 Act interlock.
The one year bar in section 36(2), which excludes the complainants least able to complain promptly.
And the time standards generally: two months under section 14(2) of the atrocities Act, thirty days and one year under section 35 of POCSO, and three months under section 19(2), none of which is regularly met.
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
India is a dualist State: a treaty binds India internationally on ratification and creates no rights or obligations in Indian law until Parliament legislates, so the whole of Module IV is about the gap between the two and the three ways it has been bridged.
The two propositions
A treaty ratified by India binds India as a matter of international law. The obligation is owed to the other parties, and non-performance is a breach for which India answers internationally.
A treaty ratified by India is not law in India. No court will enforce it as such, no person acquires a right under it, and no official acquires a duty under it, until Parliament enacts a law.
Both are true at once, and the second does not excuse the first: a State cannot invoke its internal law as justification for failure to perform a treaty, which is the settled rule of the law of treaties.
Why India is dualist
Three reasons, and they are constitutional rather than accidental.
Treaty-making is an executive function. The power to enter into treaties is part of the executive power of the Union, and it is exercised without any requirement of parliamentary approval or ratification by a legislature.
If a treaty were law on ratification, the executive could legislate. A ratified treaty would alter Indian law without a Bill, without debate and without a vote, which would be a transfer of legislative power to the executive.
And the Constitution provides expressly for implementation.Article 253 empowers Parliament to make any law for implementing a treaty, and that provision would be unnecessary if a treaty were law of its own force. [Article 253, and the Power to Implement a Treaty] takes it.
That third argument is the textual one and it is the strongest, because it rests on the Constitution rather than on general theory.
The three bridges
A candidate should be able to name all three, because each answers a different question.
Legislation under article 253. The direct route: Parliament enacts a statute giving effect to the treaty, and the statute is enforceable as Indian law.
Construction. A ratified convention not inconsistent with the fundamental rights and in harmony with their spirit is read into those rights to enlarge their meaning and content, which is the doctrine in [The Rule That a Convention in Harmony Is Read Into the Rights].
And customary international law. A norm that has become customary is treated as part of Indian law without legislation, provided it is not inconsistent with a statute, on the principle that international law is incorporated into the domestic law so far as it does not conflict.
The second bridge does most of the work in this paper, and it is the reason Indian human rights standards appear as constructions of articles 14, 19 and 21 rather than as statutory rights.
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
Article 253 empowers Parliament to make any law for the whole or any part of the territory of India for implementing any treaty, agreement or convention with any other country or countries or any decision made at any international conference, association or other body, notwithstanding anything in the foregoing provisions of Chapter I of Part XI.
The text and its two limbs
Notwithstanding anything in the foregoing provisions of this Chapter, which is the distribution of legislative powers between the Union and the States.
Parliament has power to make any law for the whole or any part of the territory of India for implementing:
any treaty, agreement or convention with any other country or countries; or
any decision made at any international conference, association or other body.
The second limb is wider than the first and is frequently overlooked. A decision made at an international conference need not be a treaty at all, so Parliament may legislate to implement a declaration or a conference resolution, which is the basis on which Indian environmental legislation was enacted following the Stockholm and Rio conferences.
What the non obstante clause does
It removes the ordinary distribution of legislative power.
Parliament may legislate on a State List subject if the legislation implements a treaty or an international decision, and the State List's exclusivity under article 246(3) does not prevent it.
No resolution of the States is required, unlike article 249, which requires a resolution of the Council of States, or article 252, which requires resolutions of two or more State legislatures.
And no emergency is required, unlike article 250.
So article 253 is the only route by which Parliament may legislate on a State subject unilaterally and permanently, and that is what makes it constitutionally significant beyond its subject matter.
The federal objection, and its answer
The objection. Treaty-making is an executive function requiring no legislative approval, so if the executive can by ratifying a treaty confer on Parliament the power to legislate on a State subject, the executive can enlarge Parliament's competence at the expense of the States without either House or any State agreeing.
The answer given. The power is a necessary incident of India's capacity to conduct international relations, because a State that cannot guarantee performance of its treaties cannot make them, and India would otherwise be unable to enter into any treaty touching a State subject, which would include most of the human rights instruments since public order, police, public health and land are State subjects.
The position is settled in favour of the power, and the limits are that the legislation must genuinely implement the treaty and must not be a colourable use of the article.
Article 51(c), and the Duty to Foster Respect for International Law
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
Article 51(c) directs the State to endeavour to foster respect for international law and treaty obligations in the dealings of organised peoples with one another, and although it is unenforceable under article 37 it supplies the constitutional warrant for construing Indian law consistently with India's international obligations.
The text
Article 51: promotion of international peace and security. The State shall endeavour to:
(a)promote international peace and security; (b)maintain just and honourable relations between nations; (c)foster respect for international law and treaty obligations in the dealings of organised peoples with one another; and (d)encourage settlement of international disputes by arbitration.
Three features of clause (c).
It distinguishes international law from treaty obligations, so it covers both customary law and treaties.
It is addressed to the State as defined in article 36, which by reference to article 12 includes the legislature, the executive and local and other authorities, so it is not merely a foreign policy direction.
And it is an endeavour, like every other directive, which is what article 37 makes unenforceable.
What it does despite being unenforceable
Four functions, and they should be given as functions rather than as a general statement that directives influence interpretation.
It supports the presumption of consistency. Indian law is presumed, where it admits of the construction, to be consistent with India's international obligations, and article 51(c) is the constitutional foundation of that presumption.
It supports reading a convention into a fundamental right. The rule that a convention not inconsistent with the fundamental rights and in harmony with their spirit is read into them to enlarge their meaning is grounded in article 51(c) together with the general principle. [The Rule That a Convention in Harmony Is Read Into the Rights] takes it.
It supports incorporating customary international law. A norm that has become custom is treated as part of Indian law so far as it is not inconsistent with a statute, and the direction to foster respect for international law is what makes that a constitutional principle and not merely a common law inheritance.
And it colours the reasonableness inquiry. A restriction that serves an obligation India has assumed internationally is more readily held reasonable under article 19, because article 51(c) makes respect for that obligation a constitutional object.
The three limits
Stating them keeps the chapter honest, because article 51(c) is frequently made to bear more than it can.
It cannot override a statute. Where Parliament has legislated inconsistently with a treaty, the statute governs in India, and article 51(c) does not make the treaty prevail. That is the direct consequence of dualism.
It cannot create a right. It supports the enlargement of an existing fundamental right and supplies no right of its own, which is why asylum and nationality remain outside Part III however clearly the instruments state them.
The Rule That a Convention in Harmony Is Read Into the Rights
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
Any international Convention not inconsistent with the fundamental rights and in harmony with its spirit must be read into these provisions to enlarge the meaning and content thereof, to promote the object of the constitutional guarantee, and four conditions govern when the rule applies.
The rule as MU prints it
Her Set 2 Q6 sets the quotation and asks about India's role in the incorporation of international standards, so the words should open the answer.
The formulation has three elements.
Not inconsistent with the fundamental rights. The Convention must not contradict Part III.
In harmony with its spirit. It must be positively consonant, not merely silent.
Read into these provisions to enlarge the meaning and content thereof. The Convention supplies content to an existing right; it does not operate in its own name.
That third element is the whole of the doctrine's logic, and it is what keeps it consistent with dualism: the treaty is not being enforced, the fundamental right is, and the treaty tells the court what the right contains.
The four conditions
A candidate should be able to apply them to any instrument.
Ratification or custom. India must have ratified the instrument, or the norm must have become customary international law. A signed but unratified treaty does not qualify, which is why the Convention against Torture cannot be used this way.
No inconsistent domestic law. Where a statute occupies the field and provides otherwise, the statute governs. Dualism is not displaced.
An existing fundamental right to attach to. The doctrine enlarges the meaning and content of a provision, so a provision must exist. This is the condition that determines the largest gaps in Indian law.
And harmony with the spirit of the right. Consonance, not merely the absence of contradiction.
What the third condition explains
Two absences in Indian law follow directly from it, and stating them shows the doctrine's boundary.
Asylum. Article 14 of the Universal Declaration gives everyone the right to seek and to enjoy in other countries asylum from persecution. No fundamental right can carry it, because it requires the State to confer a status, and reading content into a prohibition on the deprivation of life and personal liberty produces no power to grant one.
Nationality. Article 15 of the Declaration gives everyone the right to a nationality and against arbitrary deprivation. The same reasoning applies.
So the two largest gaps in Part III identified in [What Part III Does Not Contain] are gaps the reading-in doctrine cannot close, and that is a structural limit rather than an oversight.
The three questions to ask of any instrument
This is the method, and it is more useful than the list of instruments.
The Role of India in the Incorporation of International Standards
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
An international standard becomes operative in India by one of four routes: legislation under article 253, construction by reading it into a fundamental right, incorporation as customary international law, or administrative and institutional adoption, and the four differ in force, in speed and in who decides.
Route one: legislation under article 253
How it works. Parliament enacts a statute implementing the treaty, and the statute is enforceable as ordinary Indian law.
Its strength. It produces a binding rule with a defined content, an addressee, a remedy and frequently an institution, and it can create rights that no fundamental right could carry.
Its weakness. It requires political will and parliamentary time, and Parliament is under no duty to act, article 253 conferring a power.
What it carried. The environmental statutes after Stockholm; the Commissions for Protection of Child Rights Act 2005; the Protection of Children from Sexual Offences Act 2012; and the Rights of Persons with Disabilities Act 2016.
Route two: construction
How it works. A ratified Convention not inconsistent with the fundamental rights and in harmony with their spirit is read into them to enlarge their meaning and content. [The Rule That a Convention in Harmony Is Read Into the Rights] gives the four conditions.
Its strength. It requires no legislation, operates immediately, and produces an enforceable right through article 32 or article 226.
Its weakness. It cannot create a right, only enlarge one, so it cannot reach asylum or nationality; and it depends on the case being brought and the instrument being cited.
What it carried. The workplace harassment guidelines from the Women's Convention; the prohibition on torture from article 5 of the Declaration and article 7 of the Covenant; privacy from article 12 of the Declaration and article 17 of the Covenant; and much of the environmental principles from Stockholm and Rio.
Route three: customary international law
How it works. A norm that has attained the status of custom is treated as part of Indian law without legislation, so far as it is not inconsistent with a statute.
Its strength. It does not depend on India having ratified anything.
Its weakness. Establishing that a norm is custom is contested, so the route is narrow and is used sparingly.
What it carried. The polluter pays and precautionary principles were treated in this way alongside construction, and the prohibitions on slavery and torture are the standard examples of norms accepted as custom.
Route four: administrative and institutional adoption
How it works. An institution adopts a standard without legislation or litigation, by directive, guideline or practice.
Its strength. It is quick, needs nobody's approval, and can be adjusted.
Its weakness. It creates no right and can be withdrawn.
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
India is a party to the two Covenants and to the principal subject-specific conventions, and is not a party to the Convention against Torture, the Refugee Convention, the Statelessness Conventions, or any individual complaint procedure.
What India has ratified
Instrument
Position
International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 1966
Party, acceded 1979
International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, 1966
Party, acceded 1979
Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination, 1965
Party
Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women, 1979
Party
Convention on the Rights of the Child, 1989
Party, with the Optional Protocols on armed conflict and on sale of children
Convention on the Rights of Persons with Disabilities, 2006
Party
Genocide Convention, 1948
Party
The four Geneva Conventions, 1949
Party
Slavery and forced labour conventions
Party
India also voted for the Universal Declaration in 1948 and participated in its drafting.
The four significant absences
1. The Convention against Torture
India signed it in 1997 and has not ratified it.
What ratification would require: a definition of torture in domestic law, its criminalisation, prompt and impartial investigation of allegations, the exclusion of evidence obtained by torture, an enforceable right to redress and compensation, and the article 3 non-refoulement rule forbidding return to a State where a person would face torture.
Why it matters most. It is the treaty most directly relevant to the largest documented category of Indian human rights complaint, and its absence means the reading-in doctrine cannot be used, because ratification is the first condition. [The Rule That a Convention in Harmony Is Read Into the Rights] states it. The prohibition on torture in Indian law therefore rests on independent construction of article 21 rather than on the treaty.
A Bill to give effect to it has been drafted and has not been enacted.
2. The Refugee Convention 1951 and its 1967 Protocol
India is not a party and has no refugee statute.
The consequence is that refugee protection rests on article 21 arguments and on executive practice, and there is no status determination procedure in law.
3. The Statelessness Conventions
Neither the 1954 Convention relating to the Status of Stateless Persons nor the 1961 Convention on the Reduction of Statelessness has been ratified.
With the absence of a constitutional right to a nationality, this leaves statelessness without any Indian legal answer.
4. The individual complaint procedures
This is the absence most often missed and it should be given prominence.
India has not accepted the First Optional Protocol to the Civil and Political Covenant, which permits an individual to complain to the Human Rights Committee.
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
India's reservations and declarations to the human rights treaties cluster on self-determination, compensation for unlawful detention, racist propaganda, and child labour, and each identifies a point at which India declined to accept an obligation as written.
Why reservations matter twice
Internationally, a reservation excludes or modifies the legal effect of a provision in its application to the reserving State, so the obligation India bears is the treaty as modified.
And domestically, a reservation is evidence of what India has decided not to implement, which is directly relevant to the question this module asks.
A reservation must not be incompatible with the object and purpose of the treaty, which is the governing limit, and several of India's declarations have been objected to by other States on that ground.
The distinction between a reservation and a declaration matters and is frequently blurred. A reservation modifies the obligation; a declaration states an interpretation. India has characterised several of its statements as declarations, and other States have treated some of them as reservations in substance.
The four that matter
1. Self-determination
On article 1 of both Covenants, which provides that all peoples have the right of self-determination.
India's declaration is that the words the right of self-determination apply only to peoples under foreign domination and do not apply to sovereign independent States or to a section of a people or nation, which is the essence of national integrity.
Why it was made. To exclude any reading under which a group within India could claim self-determination as a right of secession.
Objections were entered by several States, on the ground that a State may not by declaration limit the scope of a right the Covenant confers in general terms.
Its significance for this paper is that it is the clearest instance of a reservation protecting territorial integrity rather than executive discretion, and it is the one most easily defended.
2. Compensation for unlawful arrest or detention
On article 9 of the Civil and Political Covenant, whose clause (5) provides that anyone who has been the victim of unlawful arrest or detention shall have an enforceable right to compensation.
India's declaration is that the provision shall be applied in consonance with the provisions of the Indian legal system, which reserves the position on an enforceable right to compensation.
Why it matters here. [Compensation in Public Law] records that Indian law supplies compensation for unlawful detention as a discretionary public law remedy subject to four conditions, not as an entitlement.
So the declaration and the domestic position correspond exactly, and a candidate who can say that is showing that the reservation is not a formality but a description of Indian law.
The Charter Obligations, and the Declaration's Standing
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
The Charter of the United Nations obliges members to promote universal respect for, and observance of, human rights and fundamental freedoms for all without distinction, and does not define them, and the Universal Declaration of 1948 was adopted to supply the definition the Charter left open.
The Charter provisions
Article 1(3) states as a Purpose of the United Nations: to achieve international co-operation in solving international problems of an economic, social, cultural or humanitarian character, and in promoting and encouraging respect for human rights and for fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language, or religion.
Article 55(c) provides that the United Nations shall promote universal respect for, and observance of, human rights and fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language, or religion.
Article 56 provides that all Members pledge themselves to take joint and separate action in co-operation with the Organization for the achievement of the purposes set forth in Article 55.
Article 13(1)(b) gives the General Assembly the function of initiating studies and making recommendations for assisting in the realization of human rights and fundamental freedoms for all.
And article 62(2) gives the Economic and Social Council power to make recommendations for the purpose of promoting respect for, and observance of, human rights and fundamental freedoms for all.
The two features that shaped everything after
They are the point of this chapter.
The Charter creates an obligation and gives it no content. Members pledge action for the promotion of human rights, and the Charter nowhere says what those rights are. The Universal Declaration exists because of that gap.
And the obligation is one of promotion and co-operation, not of guarantee. Article 56 speaks of joint and separate action in co-operation with the Organization, which is weaker than an undertaking to respect and ensure the rights of persons within a State's jurisdiction, which is what article 2(1) of the Civil and Political Covenant later provided.
The domestic jurisdiction clause, and why it did not prevail
Article 2(7) provides that nothing in the Charter shall authorise the United Nations to intervene in matters which are essentially within the domestic jurisdiction of any State.
The argument built on it was that a State's treatment of its own population is essentially domestic, so the human rights provisions authorise study and recommendation and nothing more.
Why the argument lost, in three steps.
Articles 55 and 56 place human rights among the purposes members have pledged to promote, so they cannot simultaneously be outside the Organization's concern.
Practice. The General Assembly, the Council and the human rights bodies have examined the internal conduct of States continuously for decades without successful objection on this ground.
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
The International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights binds India from her accession in 1979, and its article 2 undertaking, to respect and to ensure the rights and to provide an effective remedy, is the obligation against which the whole of Modules I to III should be measured.
Article 1: self-determination
All peoples have the right of self-determination, by virtue of which they freely determine their political status and freely pursue their economic, social and cultural development.
India entered a declaration confining it to peoples under foreign domination. [India's Reservations and Declarations] takes it.
Article 2: the undertaking, which is the operative article
2(1). Each State Party undertakes to respect and to ensure to all individuals within its territory and subject to its jurisdiction the rights recognised in the Covenant, without distinction of any kind, such as race, colour, sex, language, religion, political or other opinion, national or social origin, property, birth or other status.
2(2). Each State Party undertakes to take the necessary steps, in accordance with its constitutional processes, to adopt such laws or other measures as may be necessary to give effect to the rights.
2(3). Each State Party undertakes: (a) to ensure that any person whose rights are violated shall have an effective remedy, notwithstanding that the violation has been committed by persons acting in an official capacity; (b) to ensure that a person claiming such a remedy shall have the right thereto determined by competent judicial, administrative or legislative authorities, and to develop the possibilities of judicial remedy; (c) to ensure that the competent authorities shall enforce such remedies when granted.
Four points on article 2, and they are the substance of this chapter.
Respect and ensure are two obligations. To respect is to refrain; to ensure is to take positive steps, including against private conduct. The second obligation is what the Indian article 12 limitation makes difficult, since Part III does not reach private violation.
Article 2(2) is the dualist answer. It obliges India to adopt such laws as may be necessary in accordance with its constitutional processes, which is exactly what article 253 provides for.
Article 2(3) has three limbs, and India performs the first two well and the third badly. [Why Enforcement Fails in India] uses this.
And the obligation is immediate, not progressive. Unlike the Economic and Social Covenant, this one requires performance now.
The rights, grouped
Life and integrity: article 6 the inherent right to life, protected by law, no arbitrary deprivation; article 7 no torture or cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment, and no medical or scientific experimentation without consent; article 8 no slavery, servitude or forced labour.
Article 4, Derogation, and the Test AFSPA Has to Meet
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
Article 4 permits derogation from the Covenant only in time of public emergency which threatens the life of the nation and the existence of which is officially proclaimed, only to the extent strictly required by the exigencies of the situation, only consistently with other international obligations and without discrimination, and never from the seven non-derogable articles.
The text
4(1). In time of public emergency which threatens the life of the nation and the existence of which is officially proclaimed, the States Parties may take measures derogating from their obligations under the present Covenant to the extent strictly required by the exigencies of the situation, provided that such measures are not inconsistent with their other obligations under international law and do not involve discrimination solely on the ground of race, colour, sex, language, religion or social origin.
4(2).No derogation from articles 6, 7, 8 (paragraphs 1 and 2), 11, 15, 16 and 18 may be made under this provision.
4(3). A State availing itself of the right of derogation shall immediately inform the other States Parties, through the Secretary-General, of the provisions from which it has derogated and of the reasons, and shall make a further communication on the date on which it terminates the derogation.
The five conditions
Giving them as conditions is what makes the article usable as a test.
A public emergency threatening the life of the nation. Not any disturbance, and not a threat to a government or to public order in a region; the threat must be to the life of the nation.
Officially proclaimed. A formal act of proclamation is required, so a de facto emergency does not qualify.
Strictly required by the exigencies. This is a necessity and proportionality test, applied measure by measure and continuously, so a measure lawful at the outset ceases to be so when it is no longer required.
Consistent with other international obligations, so a derogation may not breach humanitarian law or another treaty.
And without discrimination solely on the ground of race, colour, sex, language, religion or social origin.
Plus the procedural condition in 4(3): immediate notification of the provisions derogated from and the reasons, and notification of termination.
The seven non-derogable articles
Article 6, the right to life.
Article 7, torture and cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment.
Article 8(1) and (2), slavery and servitude.
Article 11, imprisonment for inability to fulfil a contractual obligation.
Article 15, no retrospective offence or heavier penalty.
Article 16, recognition everywhere as a person before the law.
And article 18, freedom of thought, conscience and religion.
Two observations.Article 9 is not on the list, so liberty and detention may in principle be derogated from, though the Human Rights Committee's position is that the right to take proceedings before a court on the lawfulness of detention cannot be suspended, because it protects the non-derogable rights. And the Indian position after the Forty-fourth Amendment corresponds: articles 20 and 21 are outside the article 359 power, and article 20 matches article 15 while article 21 matches article 6.
The Human Rights Committee, and India's Reporting Record
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
Articles 28 to 45 establish the Human Rights Committee, require periodic reports under article 40, and provide an inter-State procedure under article 41 that India has not accepted, and the individual complaint procedure lies in a separate Optional Protocol India has not ratified.
The Committee
Article 28 establishes a Human Rights Committee of eighteen members, nationals of States Parties, who shall be persons of high moral character and recognised competence in the field of human rights, consideration being given to the usefulness of the participation of some persons having legal experience.
Article 28(3): the members are elected and serve in their personal capacity, which is the crucial feature: they are not representatives of their States.
Article 32: elected for four years and eligible for re-election.
Article 38: every member shall make a solemn declaration in open committee that he will perform his functions impartially and conscientiously.
Article 40: reporting
Each State Party undertakes to submit reports on the measures it has adopted which give effect to the rights recognised and on the progress made in the enjoyment of those rights, within one year of the entry into force of the Covenant for it, and thereafter whenever the Committee so requests.
Reports shall indicate the factors and difficulties, if any, affecting the implementation of the Covenant.
The Committee studies the reports and transmits its reports, and such general comments as it may consider appropriate, to the States Parties.
Four things happen in practice, and describing the cycle is more useful than quoting the article.
The State submits a report.
Other bodies submit information, including national human rights institutions and non-governmental organisations, so the Committee is not confined to the State's own account.
The Committee examines the report in a public session with the State's delegation, asking questions.
And the Committee adopts concluding observations, identifying positive aspects, principal subjects of concern and recommendations.
The general comments
Article 40(4) permits the Committee to transmit such general comments as it may consider appropriate.
These are its interpretations of the Covenant's provisions, addressed to all States Parties rather than to one, and they are the principal source of authoritative interpretation of the Covenant.
Their status. They are not binding, and they carry considerable weight as the views of the body the treaty establishes to supervise it, and Indian courts have cited them.
Article 41: the inter-State procedure
A State Party may at any time declare that it recognises the competence of the Committee to receive and consider communications to the effect that a State Party claims another State Party is not fulfilling its obligations.
Two features.
It is optional, requiring a declaration, and it operates only between States that have both made one.
The Economic and Social Covenant, and Progressive Realisation
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
The International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights binds India from 1979, requires progressive realisation to the maximum of available resources under article 2(1) rather than immediate performance, and corresponds almost article for article to Part IV of the Constitution.
Article 2(1): the obligation that defines the Covenant
Each State Party undertakes to take steps, individually and through international assistance and co-operation, especially economic and technical, to the maximum of its available resources, with a view to achieving progressively the full realization of the rights recognized in the present Covenant by all appropriate means, including particularly the adoption of legislative measures.
Five elements, and each carries weight.
To take steps, which is an obligation of conduct and is immediate: a State must begin, and inaction is a breach whatever its resources.
To the maximum of its available resources, so the standard is relative to capacity, and a State must show that it has done what its resources permit.
Achieving progressively the full realization, which permits gradual attainment and does not permit indefinite postponement.
By all appropriate means, which is broad.
Including particularly the adoption of legislative measures, which is the specific means the Covenant singles out.
Two immediate obligations survive the progressive formula, and they should be named. The obligation of non-discrimination in article 2(2) is immediate, and the obligation to take steps is immediate. Progressive realisation qualifies the result, not the effort.
The rights
Article 6, the right to work, including the right of everyone to the opportunity to gain a living by work freely chosen or accepted.
Article 7, just and favourable conditions of work: fair wages and equal remuneration for work of equal value, women guaranteed conditions not inferior to men's, a decent living, safe and healthy conditions, equal opportunity of promotion, and rest, leisure and reasonable limitation of working hours with periodic holidays with pay.
Article 8, trade unions and the right to strike, exercised in conformity with the laws of the country.
Article 9, social security including social insurance.
Article 10, protection of the family, special protection to mothers before and after childbirth, and protection of children and young persons from economic and social exploitation, with age limits below which paid employment of child labour should be prohibited and punishable by law.
Article 11, an adequate standard of living including adequate food, clothing and housing and the continuous improvement of living conditions, and in 11(2) the fundamental right of everyone to be free from hunger.
Article 12, the highest attainable standard of physical and mental health, with steps including the reduction of stillbirth and infant mortality, environmental and industrial hygiene, prevention and control of diseases, and the creation of conditions assuring medical service and medical attention in the event of sickness.
India's Ratification of the Convention on the Rights of the Child
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
India acceded to the Convention on the Rights of the Child in 1992, entering a declaration on article 32 that she would implement its minimum-age requirement progressively, and the domestic legislative programme that followed is the strongest part of India's implementation record.
The instrument
Adopted by the General Assembly on 20 November 1989 and in force from 1990.
It is the most widely ratified human rights treaty in existence, which is worth stating because it makes non-participation conspicuous.
Fifty-four articles: articles 1 to 41 the substantive rights, articles 42 to 45 the Committee and implementation, and articles 46 to 54 the final clauses.
India acceded on 11 December 1992.
And India has ratified both principal Optional Protocols, on the involvement of children in armed conflict and on the sale of children, child prostitution and child pornography.
The declaration on article 32
Article 32 requires States Parties to recognise the right of the child to be protected from economic exploitation and from performing any work likely to be hazardous or to interfere with the child's education, or to be harmful to the child's health or physical, mental, spiritual, moral or social development, and in 32(2) to take legislative, administrative, social and educational measures including in particular:
(a) provide for a minimum age or minimum ages for admission to employment; (b) provide for appropriate regulation of the hours and conditions of employment; (c) provide appropriate penalties or other sanctions to ensure effective enforcement.
India's declaration is that while fully subscribing to the objectives and purposes of the Convention, and recognising that some of the rights of the child, namely those pertaining to the economic, social and cultural rights, can only be progressively implemented in developing countries subject to the extent of available resources and within the framework of international co-operation, and noting that the child has to be protected from exploitation of all forms including economic exploitation, and noting that for several reasons children of different ages do work in India, and that it is impractical immediately to prescribe minimum ages for admission to each and every area of employment in India, India undertakes to take measures to progressively implement the provisions of article 32, particularly paragraph 2(a), in accordance with its national legislation and relevant international instruments to which it is a State Party.
What the declaration explains
Three things, and this is why it is worth quoting rather than summarising.
It explains article 24 of the Constitution. Article 24 prohibits employment below fourteen in any factory or mine or in any other hazardous employment, and does not prohibit all child labour. The declaration and the constitutional provision correspond exactly: neither prescribes a general minimum age.
The Convention's Rights, and the Four General Principles
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
The Convention's substantive rights are governed by four general principles, non-discrimination, best interests, life and development, and the right to be heard, and the remaining articles fall into civil rights, family and alternative care, health and welfare, education and culture, and special protection measures.
The four general principles
These are the Convention's own structural articles and they govern the interpretation of every other provision.
Article 2, non-discrimination. States shall respect and ensure the rights to each child within their jurisdiction without discrimination of any kind, irrespective of the child's or his or her parent's or legal guardian's race, colour, sex, language, religion, political or other opinion, national, ethnic or social origin, property, disability, birth or other status, and shall take all appropriate measures to ensure protection against discrimination on the basis of the status, activities, expressed opinions or beliefs of the child's parents.
Article 3, best interests. In all actions concerning children, whether undertaken by public or private social welfare institutions, courts of law, administrative authorities or legislative bodies, the best interests of the child shall be a primary consideration.
Note two things about article 3. It binds courts of law expressly, so it applies to adjudication and not only to administration. And it is a primary consideration, not the primary consideration, so it is weighty and not conclusive.
Article 6, life, survival and development. States recognise that every child has the inherent right to life and shall ensure to the maximum extent possible the survival and development of the child.
Article 12, the right to be heard. A child capable of forming his or her own views shall be assured the right to express those views freely in all matters affecting the child, the views being given due weight in accordance with the age and maturity of the child; and the child shall in particular be provided the opportunity to be heard in any judicial and administrative proceedings affecting them, either directly or through a representative.
Article 12 is the one the Indian statutes implement most visibly, and [POCSO: Special Courts and Child Friendly Procedure] is what it looks like in operation.
The five groups
Civil rights and freedoms
Article 7, registration immediately after birth, a name, and the right to acquire a nationality.
Article 8, preservation of identity including nationality, name and family relations.
Articles 13 to 15, freedom of expression, of thought, conscience and religion, and of association and peaceful assembly.
Article 16, no arbitrary or unlawful interference with privacy, family, home or correspondence.
Article 17, access to information from a diversity of sources.
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
Articles 42 to 45 require States to make the Convention widely known, establish the Committee on the Rights of the Child, and require periodic reports, and the Committee's examination of India has repeatedly identified the same subjects the domestic critique identifies.
The four articles
Article 42. States Parties undertake to make the principles and provisions of the Convention widely known, by appropriate and active means, to adults and children alike.
That obligation is unusual and is worth noticing. Most treaties do not require the State to publicise them, and this one requires publicity to children themselves, which follows from article 12: a child who does not know they may be heard cannot ask to be.
Article 43. Establishes the Committee on the Rights of the Child, of eighteen experts of high moral standing and recognised competence in the field, elected by States Parties from among their nationals and serving in their personal capacity, with consideration given to equitable geographical distribution and to the principal legal systems.
Article 44. States undertake to submit reports within two years of entry into force for the State and thereafter every five years, indicating factors and difficulties, if any, affecting the degree of fulfilment, and the Committee may request further information. Reports are to be made widely available to the public in the State.
Article 45. Provides for the participation of the specialised agencies and other competent bodies, permits the Committee to transmit to those bodies any report indicating a need for technical advice or assistance, to recommend that the General Assembly request the Secretary-General to undertake studies, and to make suggestions and general recommendations.
The Committee's outputs
Three, and they should be distinguished.
Concluding observations on a State's report, identifying positive aspects, principal subjects of concern and recommendations.
General comments, which interpret the Convention's provisions for all States Parties and are the principal source of authoritative interpretation.
And days of general discussion and studies, which shape the development of the subject.
None of them binds, and their weight is that of the body the Convention establishes to supervise it.
What has been said to India
The recurring subjects of concern are worth naming, because they demonstrate the convergence this module keeps finding.
Child labour, and the article 32 declaration, with recommendations to withdraw it and to prescribe minimum ages.
Children in conflict with law, particularly on the age of criminal responsibility and on the treatment of children tried as adults for heinous offences under the 2015 Act.
Corporal punishment, and the recommendation of an explicit prohibition in all settings.
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
The Convention shaped Indian law through one constitutional amendment and five statutes, of which the Commissions for Protection of Child Rights Act 2005 supplies the institutional machinery, and the correspondence can be shown article by article.
The correspondence, article by article
This table is the direct answer to her question and should be reproduced in substance.
Convention article
Indian provision
2 non-discrimination
Articles 14, 15; section 3 of the Juvenile Justice Act 2015
3 best interests a primary consideration
Section 3 of the 2015 Act; section 33 of POCSO
6 life, survival and development
Article 21 in its enlarged form
7 name and nationality
Birth registration legislation only; no right to a nationality
12 to be heard
Sections 33, 36 and 38 of POCSO; the 2015 Act's procedure
19 violence and abuse
POCSO 2012; the 2015 Act's offences against children
23 children with disabilities
Rights of Persons with Disabilities Act 2016
24 health
Article 47; the health programmes
28 education
Article 21A; the 2009 Act
32 economic exploitation
Article 24; the child labour legislation
34 sexual exploitation
POCSO 2012
37 deprivation of liberty
Article 21, 22; the 2015 Act
40 juvenile justice
The 2015 Act, Board, Committee and procedure
43 to 45 monitoring
The 2005 Act, national and State commissions
The five statutes
Commissions for Protection of Child Rights Act 2005. The institutional answer, creating the National Commission and the State Commissions with the powers of a civil court under section 14, and the Children's Courts under section 25. [The Child Rights Commissions] takes it. It is the monitoring mechanism articles 43 to 45 contemplate.
Right of Children to Free and Compulsory Education Act 2009, with article 21A, answering article 28. [The Right to Education Act: the Right Itself] takes it.
Protection of Children from Sexual Offences Act 2012, answering articles 19 and 34 in substance and article 12 in procedure. [POCSO: the Offences, and the Duty to Report] takes it.
Juvenile Justice (Care and Protection of Children) Act 2015, answering articles 37 and 40, and restating the general principles in section 3. [The Juvenile Justice Act, and Section 3's General Principles] takes it.
And the Rights of Persons with Disabilities Act 2016, answering article 23 and implementing the separate Disabilities Convention.
Why the child rights field is India's strongest record
Four reasons, and the analysis is in the reasons rather than the list.
The obligations are specific. Article 28 says primary education compulsory and free; article 40 lists the guarantees in juvenile proceedings. A specific obligation can be legislated; a general one cannot.
They require institutions rather than resources alone. A commission, a board, a special court and a prosecutor are all things a statute can create.
The Juvenile Justice Act, and Section 3's General Principles
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
The Juvenile Justice (Care and Protection of Children) Act 2015 replaced the 2000 Act, deals with children in conflict with law and children in need of care and protection, and its section 3 states sixteen general principles which restate the Convention on the Rights of the Child in statutory form.
The scheme of the Act
Two categories, and the distinction governs everything.
A child in conflict with law: a child alleged or found to have committed an offence and who has not completed eighteen years on the date of the offence.
A child in need of care and protection: defined at length in section 2(14), covering a child found without a home or means of subsistence, one found working in contravention of the labour laws, one living with a person who has threatened to kill or injure them, one who is mentally ill, one who is abused or exploited, one who is missing or run away, and others.
Section 1 gives the short title, extent and commencement; section 2 the definitions.
Section 3: the sixteen principles
The Act provides that the Central Government, the State Governments, the Board and other agencies shall, while implementing the provisions of the Act, be guided by the following fundamental principles.
Presumption of innocence. Any child shall be presumed to be innocent of any mala fide or criminal intent up to the age of eighteen.
Dignity and worth. All human beings shall be treated with equal dignity and rights.
Participation. Every child shall have a right to be heard and to participate in all processes and decisions affecting their interest, and their views shall be taken into consideration with due regard to age and maturity.
Best interest. All decisions regarding the child shall be based on the primary consideration that they are in the best interest of the child and to help the child develop full potential.
Family responsibility. The primary responsibility of care, nurture and protection of the child shall be that of the biological family or adoptive or foster parents.
Safety. All measures shall be taken to ensure that the child is safe and is not subjected to any harm, abuse or maltreatment while in contact with the care and protection system.
Positive measures. All resources are to be mobilised, including those of family and community, for promoting the well-being and facilitating development of identity.
Non-stigmatising semantics. Adversarial or accusatory words are not to be used in the processes pertaining to a child.
Non-waiver of rights. No waiver of any right of the child is permissible or valid, and non-exercise of a fundamental right does not amount to waiver.
Equality and non-discrimination. There shall be no discrimination against a child on any grounds including sex, caste, ethnicity, place of birth, disability and equality of access, opportunity and treatment shall be provided to every child.
The Act's Procedure, and the Child in Conflict with Law
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
Sections 10 to 30 provide for apprehension and inquiry by the Board, for a preliminary assessment under section 15 where a child of sixteen or above is alleged to have committed a heinous offence, for the orders the Board may pass, and for the Child Welfare Committee dealing with children in need of care and protection.
Apprehension and the first steps
Section 10. As soon as a child alleged to be in conflict with law is apprehended, they shall be placed under the charge of the special juvenile police unit or the designated child welfare police officer, who shall produce the child before the Board without any loss of time but within twenty-four hours, excluding journey time.
The proviso is important: in no case shall the child be lodged in a police lockup or a jail.
Section 12, bail. A person apprehended and alleged to be in conflict with law shall, notwithstanding anything contained in the Code, be released on bail with or without surety or placed under the supervision of a probation officer or under the care of a fit person, whether the offence is bailable or not.
Bail may be refused where there appear reasonable grounds for believing that release is likely to bring the person into association with any known criminal, or expose them to moral, physical or psychological danger, or that release would defeat the ends of justice, and the Board shall record the reasons.
That provision is a genuine reversal of the ordinary law, since bail is the rule regardless of the gravity of the offence and refusal requires recorded reasons falling within three stated grounds.
Section 13 requires information to the parent or guardian and to the probation officer. Section 14 requires the inquiry to be completed within four months, extendable, with a further provision for termination of proceedings in petty offences on delay.
Section 15: the preliminary assessment
This is the provision introduced by the 2015 Act that replaced the 2000 Act's uniform treatment.
In case of a heinous offence alleged to have been committed by a child who has completed or is above the age of sixteen years, the Board shall conduct a preliminary assessment with regard to:
the mental and physical capacity of the child to commit such offence;
the ability to understand the consequences of the offence;
and the circumstances in which the offence was allegedly committed.
The Board may take the assistance of experienced psychologists or psycho-social workers or other experts.
If the Board is satisfied that the child should be tried as an adult, it may pass an order transferring the trial to the Children's Court having jurisdiction, and section 19 governs the powers of that Court.
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
Sections 1 to 22 of the Protection of Children from Sexual Offences Act 2012 define a child as a person below eighteen, create four graded categories of offence with aggravated forms, criminalise the use of a child for pornographic purposes and abetment, and impose a duty to report whose breach is itself an offence.
The definitions and the frame
Section 2(1)(d): child means any person below the age of eighteen years.
Two consequences. The Act is gender-neutral, protecting a child of any gender, which the general criminal law of sexual offences was not. And consent is irrelevant below eighteen, so the age is an absolute line.
The preamble recites the Convention on the Rights of the Child, and the Act's structure follows articles 19 and 34.
The four categories of offence
Penetrative sexual assault
Section 3 defines it, and section 4 prescribes the punishment.
Section 5, aggravated penetrative sexual assault, is a long list of aggravating circumstances, and the categories are what matter: the offender is a police officer, a member of the armed forces or security forces, a public servant, or on the staff of a jail, remand home, protection home, observation home, hospital or educational institution; the offence is gang committed; it uses deadly weapons, fire or corrosive substances; it causes grievous hurt, physical or mental incapacity, or impairs reproductive capacity; the child is below twelve; the offender is a relative, guardian or person in a position of trust or authority; the child has a mental or physical disability; the offence is committed more than once; or it is committed during communal or sectarian violence.
Section 6 prescribes the punishment for the aggravated form.
The aggravating categories are the analytical point. They cluster on institutional authority and on relationship, which is precisely where the recorded difficulty in prosecuting these offences lies.
Sexual assault
Section 7 defines sexual assault as physical contact with sexual intent without penetration, and section 8 prescribes the punishment.
Section 9, aggravated sexual assault, applies the same list of aggravating circumstances, and section 10 prescribes the punishment.
Sexual harassment
Section 11 defines sexual harassment, which includes uttering a word or making a sound or gesture with sexual intent, showing an object, making a child exhibit their body, showing pornographic material, following or watching or contacting a child repeatedly, threatening to use a real or fabricated depiction, and enticing a child for pornographic purposes.
Section 11's explanation provides that any question of intent shall be a question of fact, which is a significant evidentiary provision.
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
The Right of Children to Free and Compulsory Education Act 2009 gives content to article 21A by conferring on every child of six to fourteen the right to free and compulsory education in a neighbourhood school till completion of elementary education, and by allocating the duties for delivering it.
Section 3: the right
Every child of the age of six to fourteen years shall have a right to free and compulsory education in a neighbourhood school till completion of elementary education.
No child shall be liable to pay any kind of fee or charges or expenses which may prevent him or her from pursuing and completing elementary education.
Three elements, and each is doing work.
Free is defined by its purpose: no fee, charge or expense which may prevent the child from pursuing and completing. So the test is not whether a payment is called a fee but whether it operates as an obstacle.
Compulsory is defined in section 8, and its meaning is the opposite of what the word suggests: it is an obligation on the appropriate Government, not on the child.
And neighbourhood school ties the right to a place, which section 6 then requires the State to establish.
A further provision extends the right to a child with disability to free and compulsory education until completion of elementary education.
Sections 4 and 5: admission and transfer
Section 4. A child above six who has not been admitted to any school, or who has been admitted but could not complete elementary education, shall be admitted in a class appropriate to his or her age, and shall have a right to receive special training to be at par, and shall continue to be entitled to free education till completion even after fourteen.
That provision is more significant than it appears, because it addresses the child who was out of school, which is the child the right is chiefly for.
Section 5. A right of transfer to another school, with a transfer certificate to be issued immediately and delay not being a ground to deny admission.
Sections 6 to 11: the duties
This is the allocation, and giving it as an allocation is what makes the chapter useful.
Section 6, the appropriate Government and the local authority: to establish a school within the area or limits of the neighbourhood where one is not established, within three years.
Section 7, the sharing of financial and other responsibilities between the Central and State Governments.
Section 8, the appropriate Government: to provide free and compulsory elementary education to every child; to ensure compulsory admission, attendance and completion; to ensure availability of a neighbourhood school; to ensure the child is not subjected to discrimination and prevented from pursuing and completing elementary education; to provide infrastructure, teaching staff and learning material; to provide special training; to ensure good quality education conforming to standards and norms; to ensure timely prescribing of curriculum; to provide training facilities for teachers; and to ensure admission of children of migrant families.
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
Sections 12 to 19 place obligations on schools, of which the most significant is section 12(1)(c), requiring an unaided school to admit at least twenty-five per cent of its entry-level class from children belonging to weaker sections and disadvantaged groups, and the remainder forbid screening, capitation fees, denial of admission and expulsion.
Section 12: the obligation on schools
12(1)(a): a school established, owned or controlled by the appropriate Government or a local authority shall provide free and compulsory elementary education to all children admitted therein.
12(1)(b): an aided school shall provide free and compulsory education to such proportion of children admitted therein as its annual recurring aid bears to its annual recurring expenses, subject to a minimum of twenty-five per cent.
12(1)(c): a school not receiving any kind of aid or grants, and a specified category school, shall admit in class I, to the extent of at least twenty-five per cent of the strength of that class, children belonging to weaker sections and disadvantaged groups in the neighbourhood and provide free and compulsory elementary education till its completion.
12(2): the school shall be reimbursed expenditure to the extent of per-child expenditure incurred by the State, or the actual amount charged from the child, whichever is less.
A proviso provides that a school already under an obligation to provide free education to a specified number of children on account of having received land, building, equipment or other facilities at concessional rates shall not be entitled to reimbursement to that extent.
Why section 12(1)(c) is the contested provision
Three objections were made and each has an answer.
Article 19(1)(g). A private unaided school is carrying on an occupation, and a statutory requirement to admit a quarter of its class on the State's terms restricts it. The answer is article 15(5), which permits the State to make special provision by law for the advancement of socially and educationally backward classes and the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes in relation to their admission to educational institutions including private educational institutions, whether aided or unaided by the State, notwithstanding article 19(1)(g).
Article 30(1). A minority institution has a right to establish and administer educational institutions of its choice. The answer is that article 15(5) expressly excepts minority institutions under article 30(1), and the position is that unaided minority institutions are outside section 12(1)(c).
And the reimbursement. Reimbursement at the lower of the State's per-child expenditure or the amount charged means a school charging more than the State spends recovers less than its cost. The answer given is that the obligation is a social one attaching to the running of a school, and the criticism that the reimbursement is inadequate is a real one that remains.
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
Sections 20 to 39 deal with teachers, curriculum, monitoring and grievance redressal, and section 31 confers the monitoring function on the National and State Commissions for Protection of Child Rights, joining this Act to the 2005 Act.
Teachers: sections 23 to 28
Section 23, qualifications. A person possessing the minimum qualifications laid down by the academic authority authorised by the Central Government shall be eligible for appointment as a teacher, with power to relax where a State does not have adequate institutions offering courses or training, and a requirement that a serving teacher lacking the qualifications acquire them within a prescribed period.
Section 24, duties of a teacher. To maintain regularity and punctuality in attending school; to conduct and complete the curriculum within the specified time; to assess the learning ability of each child and supplement additional instruction if required; to hold regular meetings with parents and guardians and apprise them of the child's attendance, ability, progress and other relevant information; and to perform other prescribed duties.
A teacher who commits default is liable to disciplinary action, subject to an opportunity of being heard.
Section 25, pupil-teacher ratio. The appropriate Government and local authority shall ensure that the ratio specified in the Schedule is maintained in each school, within three years, and shall ensure that no teacher posted in a school has a pupil-teacher ratio exceeding the norm, with a bar on urban-rural imbalance in deployment.
Section 26, vacancies. The appointing authority shall ensure that the vacancy of teachers in a school does not exceed ten per cent of the total sanctioned strength.
Section 27, no non-educational duties. No teacher shall be deployed for any non-educational purposes other than the decennial population census, disaster relief duties or duties relating to elections to the local authority, the State Legislature or Parliament.
That section is a genuine protection and is regularly breached, and it should be given because it is specific and checkable.
Section 28, no private tuition. No teacher shall engage himself or herself in private tuition or private teaching activity.
Curriculum and evaluation: sections 29 and 30
Section 29(1) requires the curriculum and the evaluation procedure to be laid down by an academic authority specified by the appropriate Government.
Section 29(2) sets out what the academic authority shall have regard to, and the list is the substantive standard of the Act:
conformity with the values enshrined in the Constitution;
all round development of the child;
building up the child's knowledge, potentiality and talent;
development of physical and mental abilities to the fullest extent;
learning through activities, discovery and exploration in a child friendly and child centred manner;
The Racial Discrimination Convention, and the Disagreement About Caste
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
Article 1 of the Racial Discrimination Convention defines racial discrimination as a distinction based on race, colour, descent, or national or ethnic origin, and the disagreement is whether descent covers caste, India saying it does not and the Committee saying it does.
The Convention
Article 1(1): racial discrimination means any distinction, exclusion, restriction or preference based on race, colour, descent, or national or ethnic origin which has the purpose or effect of nullifying or impairing the recognition, enjoyment or exercise, on an equal footing, of human rights and fundamental freedoms in the political, economic, social, cultural or any other field of public life.
Two features of that definition matter here.
Descent is one of five listed grounds, and it is the word in issue.
And purpose or effect. A measure need not be intended to discriminate; it is enough that it has that effect, which is the doctrine of indirect discrimination written into the definition.
Article 1(4) provides that special measures taken for the sole purpose of securing adequate advancement of certain racial or ethnic groups or individuals shall not be deemed racial discrimination, provided they do not lead to the maintenance of separate rights and are not continued after the objectives are achieved. This is the international counterpart of articles 15(4) and 16(4), and it is the answer to any suggestion that Indian reservations offend the Convention.
Article 2 contains the undertaking to pursue a policy of eliminating racial discrimination. Article 4 requires the criminalisation of the dissemination of ideas based on racial superiority or hatred, subject to a due regard clause. Article 5 lists the rights to be guaranteed without distinction. Article 6 requires effective protection and remedies. Article 7 requires measures in teaching, education, culture and information.
Articles 8 to 16 establish the Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination, the reporting obligation in article 9, the inter-State procedure in articles 11 to 13, and the optional individual complaint procedure in article 14, which requires a declaration and which India has not made.
India's position
Stated as an argument rather than as a refusal, which is how it should be given.
Caste is not race. The Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes are not racial or ethnic groups, and the distinctions the Convention addresses are those of race, colour and national or ethnic origin.
Descent in article 1 means racial descent, taking its colour from the surrounding words in the list. The travaux, India argues, show that the term was introduced in the context of national origin rather than to cover social stratification within a community.
Caste discrimination is addressed comprehensively in Indian law, by article 15, article 17, article 46, the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955 and the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989, so the substance is not in dispute, only the classification.
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
The Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women obliges States to pursue by all appropriate means and without delay a policy of eliminating discrimination against women, and India ratified it with declarations on articles 5(a) and 16(1) and on article 16(2), and has not ratified the Optional Protocol.
The definition and the obligation
Article 1: discrimination against women means any distinction, exclusion or restriction made on the basis of sex which has the effect or purpose of impairing or nullifying the recognition, enjoyment or exercise by women, irrespective of their marital status, on a basis of equality of men and women, of human rights and fundamental freedoms in the political, economic, social, cultural, civil or any other field.
Three features. The effect or purpose test imports indirect discrimination, as in the Racial Discrimination Convention. The words irrespective of their marital status are deliberate. And the field is any other field, not merely public life, which distinguishes it from the racial Convention's confinement to public life and brings the private sphere within it.
Article 2: States condemn discrimination against women in all its forms and agree to pursue by all appropriate means and without delay a policy of eliminating it, including embodying the principle of equality in their constitutions, adopting legislation with sanctions, establishing legal protection through competent national tribunals, refraining from discriminatory acts, taking measures to eliminate discrimination by any person, organization or enterprise, and modifying or abolishing discriminatory laws, regulations, customs and practices.
The words without delay are important, because they make the obligation immediate rather than progressive.
And the reach to any person, organization or enterprise obliges the State to act against private discrimination, which is precisely what Part III does not do. That mismatch is the point of comparison for this paper.
The provisions that matter here
Article 3, appropriate measures in all fields, in particular political, social, economic and cultural, to ensure the full development and advancement of women.
Article 4, temporary special measures aimed at accelerating de facto equality shall not be considered discrimination, and shall be discontinued when the objectives have been achieved. The counterpart of articles 15(3) and 16(4).
Article 5(a), States shall take all appropriate measures to modify the social and cultural patterns of conduct of men and women, with a view to achieving the elimination of prejudices and customary and all other practices based on the idea of the inferiority or the superiority of either of the sexes or on stereotyped roles.
Article 11, employment, including the right to work, the same employment opportunities, free choice of profession, equal remuneration, social security, and protection of health and safety in working conditions, and in 11(1)(f) the right to protection of health including the safeguarding of the function of reproduction.
The Universal Periodic Review, and What India Has Accepted
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
The Universal Periodic Review is a four and a half year cycle in which the Human Rights Council examines the human rights record of every United Nations member State on the same footing, and India has been through it four times, accepting most recommendations and noting a recognisable set she does not accept.
What it is, and how it differs from everything else
Three differences from the treaty bodies in [The Human Rights Committee, and India's Reporting Record].
It is universal. Every member State is reviewed, whatever it has or has not ratified, so the review does not depend on treaty membership and a State cannot escape it by declining to ratify.
It is peer review. The examination is conducted by States in the Council, not by a committee of independent experts, which makes it political in a way the treaty bodies are not. That is its weakness and also the reason States take part.
And it is cyclical and comprehensive. One review covers the State's whole human rights situation rather than one treaty, and it returns on a fixed cycle so the next review asks what happened to the last one's recommendations.
The three documents
A national report prepared by the State, subject to a page limit.
A compilation prepared by the Office of the High Commissioner from treaty body concluding observations, special procedures reports and other United Nations material.
And a summary of stakeholder submissions, drawn from national human rights institutions and civil society. The National Human Rights Commission's submission enters here, which is one of the international functions [Functions of the Commission: Section 12] identifies.
The review itself
An interactive dialogue in the working group, in which States put questions and make recommendations. A troika of three States acts as rapporteur. The working group adopts an outcome report listing every recommendation, and the State under review then says of each one whether it is supported or noted.
Noted is the diplomatic word for not accepted, and a candidate who says so is being accurate rather than cynical.
India's pattern
What India has consistently accepted.
Recommendations on strengthening the National Human Rights Commission, on implementation of existing legislation for women, children, the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes, on human rights training for the police and the security forces, on poverty reduction and access to education and health, and on continued cooperation with the special procedures.
These are recommendations to do better what she already undertakes to do, and accepting them costs no change of position.
What India has consistently noted.
Recommendations to ratify the Convention against Torture, which is the single most repeated recommendation across all four cycles. Recommendations to ratify the Convention on Enforced Disappearances. Recommendations to repeal or amend the Armed Forces (Special Powers) Act 1958. Recommendations to abolish the death penalty or impose a moratorium. And recommendations to accept the individual complaint procedures, whether the First Optional Protocol to the Civil and Political Covenant or the equivalents under the other treaties.
Large Scale Infrastructure and Indigenous Communities
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
Large scale infrastructure requires land, the land is disproportionately in Scheduled Areas, and the Constitution's answer is a separate administrative regime under article 244 with the Fifth and Sixth Schedules, and a constitutional Commission under article 338 and article 338A.
Why the problem is structural, not accidental
Three reasons, and they should be stated before any law.
The resources are where the tribal population is. Coal, iron ore, bauxite and the catchments suitable for large dams lie substantially in the central Indian belt where the Scheduled Tribes are concentrated. A project sited by geology is sited by demography as well.
The tenure is weakest exactly there. Much tribal occupation is customary, unsurveyed and unrecorded, so the occupier holds no document. Compensation systems pay recorded owners, and a person with no record is invisible to them.
And the livelihood is not separable from the land. A cultivator who is paid the market value of a plot can buy another plot. A community whose subsistence comes from forest produce, grazing and a river cannot buy the equivalent, because what is lost is a relationship with a place rather than an asset.
Article 244 and the two Schedules
Article 244(1): the provisions of the Fifth Schedule apply to the administration and control of the Scheduled Areas and Scheduled Tribes in any State other than Assam, Meghalaya, Tripura and Mizoram.
Article 244(2): the provisions of the Sixth Schedule apply to the administration of the tribal areas in those four States.
The Fifth Schedule, in outline. The Governor makes an annual report to the President on the administration of the Scheduled Areas. A Tribes Advisory Council is constituted in each State with Scheduled Areas, three quarters of it drawn from the Scheduled Tribe members of the Legislative Assembly. The Governor may direct that an Act of Parliament or of the Legislature shall not apply, or shall apply with modifications, to a Scheduled Area. And the Governor may make regulations for peace and good government, including regulations prohibiting or restricting the transfer of land by or among members of the Scheduled Tribes.
That last power is the constitutional root of every State law restricting alienation of tribal land, and it is why the third proviso to section 2 of the land acquisition statute says that no land shall be transferred by way of acquisition in the Scheduled Areas in contravention of any such law.
The Sixth Schedule is stronger. It creates autonomous districts and autonomous regions with District Councils and Regional Councils possessing legislative power over land other than reserved forest, over the management of forests, over the use of water for agriculture, over shifting cultivation, over the appointment of chiefs, over inheritance, marriage and social custom, and over village administration, and possessing judicial power to constitute village councils and courts for the trial of suits and offences between the parties belonging to the Scheduled Tribes.
Involuntary Displacement, and the Rights It Affects
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
Involuntary displacement removes a person from a place without their consent, and what it takes is not only land: it takes livelihood, shelter, health, education, community and identity, most of which are protected under article 21 and none of which are answered by a payment for the land.
The rights it affects
Set them out as a list, because an examiner is marking for range.
Life and personal liberty, article 21, read as it has been since the expansion in [The Rights Read into Article 21] to include livelihood, shelter, health, education, a clean environment and dignity. Each of those is separately affected by displacement, and each is a distinct head of loss.
Property. Since the Forty-fourth Amendment the right to property is not a fundamental right; it is article 300A, a constitutional right outside Part III, providing that no person shall be deprived of his property save by authority of law. Article 300 is the provision under which the Union and the States may sue and be sued, which is how a displaced person brings the claim at all.
Equality, article 14, where the process of selecting who is displaced, or of paying different classes of the affected differently without justification, is arbitrary.
Freedom of movement and residence, article 19(1)(d) and (e), since displacement is a compelled change of residence.
Culture, articles 29 and 30, where a distinct language, script or culture is tied to a place and does not survive relocation.
And the directive principles, particularly article 39(b) on the distribution of material resources to subserve the common good, article 39(c) against the concentration of wealth, article 46 on the promotion of the educational and economic interests of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, and article 48A on the environment and forests.
Why the law struggles
Four reasons, and they are the analytical core.
Because the compensable is narrower than the lost. A payment can replace a plot. It cannot replace a common grazing ground, a river, a market network, a school within walking distance or a kinship group that no longer lives together. The unrecorded and the collective are exactly the parts that displacement destroys and money cannot restore.
Because the entitled are narrower than the affected. A compensation scheme built on ownership pays owners. Tenants, sharecroppers, agricultural labourers, artisans, forest produce gatherers and fisherfolk lose their livelihood without losing any land, because they never owned any.
Because property left Part III. After 1978 a deprivation of property is tested against article 300A, which requires only authority of law, and not against a fundamental right. The consequence is that the strongest protection available to a displaced person is not the property article at all but article 21, which is why the Indian jurisprudence of displacement has been built through the right to livelihood and the right to shelter rather than through compensation doctrine.
The 2013 Act: Consent, and the Social Impact Assessment
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
The Right to Fair Compensation and Transparency in Land Acquisition, Rehabilitation and Resettlement Act, 2013 replaced the 1894 Act and added two things it never had, a consent requirement for private and public private partnership projects and a compulsory Social Impact Assessment before the preliminary notification.
Section 1, and the frame
Section 1 gives the short title, extends the Act to the whole of India, and provides that it comes into force on a date appointed by the Central Government by notification, with a proviso requiring that date to be within three months of the President's assent. It was brought into force on 1 January 2014.
The long title is worth reading, because it states the standard the Act sets itself: a humane, participative, informed and transparent process, with the least disturbance to owners and other affected families, just and fair compensation, and the aim that the cumulative outcome of compulsory acquisition should be that affected persons become partners in development with an improvement in their post-acquisition social and economic status.
Section 2: application, and the consent thresholds
Section 2(1) applies the Act when the appropriate Government acquires land for its own use, hold and control, including for public sector undertakings and for public purpose, and lists what public purpose includes: strategic purposes relating to the naval, military and air forces and to national security; infrastructure projects; projects for industrial corridors, mining, national investment and manufacturing zones; water harvesting and conservation structures; government administered educational and research schemes, sports, health care, tourism, transportation and space programmes; and projects for affected families, for housing for low income groups, for planned development, and for residential purposes for the poor or landless or persons affected by natural calamities.
Section 2(2) extends the Act to acquisition for public private partnership projects where ownership of the land continues to vest in the Government, and for private companies for a public purpose, and it is here that the consent requirement sits.
The two thresholds. For private companies, the prior consent of at least eighty per cent of the affected families. For public private partnership projects, the prior consent of at least seventy per cent. The consent is obtained through a prescribed process, carried out along with the Social Impact Assessment study under section 4, so consent and study run together rather than one after the other.
And a third proviso: no land shall be transferred by way of acquisition in the Scheduled Areas in contravention of any law relating to land transfer prevailing there, including any final order or judgment of a court. That is section 2 deferring to the Fifth Schedule regime described in [Large Scale Infrastructure and Indigenous Communities].
Compensation, and the Rehabilitation and Resettlement Award
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
Sections 26 to 30 build the compensation, sections 31 to 42 build the rehabilitation and resettlement award, and the two together are what makes the 2013 Act a different statute from the one it replaced.
Sections 26 to 30: the compensation
Section 26 tells the Collector how to determine market value. He takes the higher of three figures: the value specified in the Indian Stamp Act, 1899 for the registration of sale deeds in the area; the average sale price for similar land in the nearest village or nearest vicinity area, ascertained from the highest fifty per cent of the sale deeds of the preceding three years; or the consented amount paid where the acquisition is for a private company or a partnership project. That figure is then multiplied by a factor specified in the First Schedule.
The First Schedule's factor. In rural areas, one to two, based on the distance of the project from the urban area, as notified by the appropriate Government. In urban areas, one.
Section 27: having determined the market value, the Collector calculates the total compensation by including all assets attached to the land.
Section 28 lists the parameters he must consider in determining the award: firstly, the market value as determined under section 26 and the award amount in accordance with the First and Second Schedules; secondly, the damage sustained by reason of the taking of standing crops and trees; thirdly, the damage from severing the acquired land from other land; fourthly, the damage from the acquisition injuriously affecting other property or earnings; fifthly, the reasonable expenses of a compelled change of residence or place of business; sixthly, the damage from diminution of profits between the declaration and the taking of possession; and lastly, any other ground in the interest of equity, justice and the beneficial effect of the Act.
Section 29: in valuing a building or other immovable property attached to the land, the Collector uses the services of a competent engineer or specialist, and in valuing trees and plants the services of persons experienced in agriculture, forestry, horticulture, sericulture or other relevant field. The value of standing crops is determined with the help of experienced persons in agriculture.
Section 30 is the one to remember. The Collector, having determined the total compensation, imposes a solatium equivalent to one hundred per cent of the compensation amount to arrive at the final award, and the Explanation makes clear the solatium is in addition to the compensation. He issues individual awards detailing the particulars of compensation and the details of payment. And the Collector must award interest at twelve per cent per annum on the market value from the date of publication of the Social Impact Assessment notification until the date of the award or of taking possession, whichever is earlier.
The Forest Rights Act, and a Right Recognised Rather Than Conferred
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
The Scheduled Tribes and Other Traditional Forest Dwellers (Recognition of Forest Rights) Act, 2006 does not create forest rights; it recognises and vests rights that already existed but were never recorded, and it forbids eviction until the recognition process is complete.
The preamble, which decides how the Act is read
Read it, because it is the interpretive key.
The Act recites that the recognised rights of forest dwelling Scheduled Tribes and other traditional forest dwellers include the responsibilities and authority for sustainable use, conservation of biodiversity and maintenance of ecological balance, so recognition strengthens the conservation regime rather than weakening it.
It recites that those rights on ancestral lands and habitat were not adequately recognised in the consolidation of State forests during the colonial period as well as in independent India, resulting in historical injustice.
And it recites the need to address the long standing insecurity of tenurial and access rights, including of those forced to relocate due to State development interventions.
Three consequences follow from that preamble. The Act is remedial and is construed accordingly. The rights are pre-existing, so the statute's language is recognition and vesting, not grant. And the injustice named is not only colonial, which is unusual candour in an Indian statute.
Sections 1 and 2
Section 1 gives the short title, extends the Act to the whole of India except the State of Jammu and Kashmir as originally enacted, and provides for commencement by notification.
Section 2 defines the terms that carry the Act. Community forest resource is customary common forest land within the traditional or customary boundaries of the village, or the seasonal use landscape of pastoral communities, including reserved forests, protected forests and protected areas such as sanctuaries and national parks to which the community had traditional access. Critical wildlife habitat is an area of a national park or sanctuary established case by case on scientific and objective criteria to be required to be kept inviolate for wildlife conservation, notified after an open process of consultation by an Expert Committee. Minor forest produce is defined widely enough to include bamboo, brushwood, stumps, cane, tussar, cocoons, honey, wax, lac, tendu or kendu leaves, medicinal plants and herbs, roots and tubers. And other traditional forest dweller means a member or community that has for at least three generations prior to 13 December 2005 primarily resided in and depended on the forest land for bona fide livelihood needs, a generation being defined as twenty-five years.
Section 3: the thirteen rights
Section 3(1) lists the forest rights, which secure individual or community tenure or both, on all forest lands.
The right to hold and live in the forest land under individual or common occupation for habitation or self-cultivation for livelihood. Community rights such as nistar, by whatever name called, including those of the erstwhile princely States and zamindari regimes. The right of ownership and of access to collect, use and dispose of minor forest produce traditionally collected within or outside village boundaries.
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
Asked what India has done well, the honest answer is that she wrote the standards into a justiciable Constitution before most of the treaties existed, built a judiciary that enlarged them, and legislated a dense body of protective statute, and those three achievements are real whatever the implementation record.
Why the question has to be answered
Two reasons, and a candidate should give them in a line.
Because MU asks it. Her Module IV is the role of India in implementing international norms and standards, and a role is a description, not an indictment. An answer that lists only failures has not described a role.
And because an assessment that runs only one way is not an assessment. A candidate who can state the credit side accurately is more credible when they come to the debit side in [The Gap Between Ratification and Implementation].
The first achievement: the Constitution came first
Part III was drafted between 1946 and 1949 and came into force in 1950. The Civil and Political Covenant and the Economic and Social Covenant were adopted in 1966 and came into force in 1976.
So India did not implement the Covenants; she anticipated them. The rights in Part III were in force as justiciable fundamental rights, enforceable by a constitutional remedy under article 32, for twenty-six years before the Covenants bound anyone.
And the choice to make them justiciable was contested and deliberate. The Constituent Assembly could have written a declaration of principle. It wrote enforceable rights and gave the remedy the status of a fundamental right in itself, which is a stronger design than the Universal Declaration and stronger than most constitutions written since.
The second achievement: the judiciary enlarged them
This is the point at which India goes beyond most States, and it is the subject of Module II.
Locus standi was relaxed so that a person acting bona fide could move the court for someone unable to move it themselves, which is what makes rights available to the poor rather than to the represented.
The epistolary jurisdiction treated a letter as a petition, removing cost and form as barriers.
Article 21 was enlarged to include livelihood, shelter, health, food, education, a clean environment, privacy and the right to live with dignity, so that the economic and social content of the Economic and Social Covenant entered Indian law through a justiciable article rather than through a progressive obligation.
Procedural innovation followed: commissions of inquiry, the amicus, continuing mandamus and monitoring.
And compensation in public law was developed, so that a violation by the State attracted a remedy without the claimant proving a tort.
The comparison is the point. Most States that ratified the Economic and Social Covenant treat its rights as programmatic. India made a large part of that content enforceable in a court, which is a genuine and unusual achievement.
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
The gap between ratification and implementation is the distance between what India has undertaken internationally and what a person actually experiences, and it has five distinct causes, each of which needs a different remedy.
Why the phrase must be broken down
Because a gap named is not a gap explained. An answer that says implementation is poor has stated the problem as its own analysis. The five causes below are the analysis, and each maps onto a different institution.
Cause one: the dualist structure itself
A ratified treaty does not become Indian law. Article 253 gives Parliament the power to legislate for implementation, and until it does, the treaty binds India internationally and creates no domestic right.
So the gap begins as a matter of constitutional design, not of failure. Ratification is an executive act; implementation requires a legislative one, and nothing compels the second to follow the first.
The consequence is measurable. The Convention on the Rights of the Child was ratified in 1992, and the statutes carrying its content, the juvenile justice legislation, the education statute and the child sexual offences statute, came in 2000 and after. Eight years and more passed in which the obligation existed and the law did not.
The remedy for this cause is legislative, and [Article 253, and the Power to Implement a Treaty] describes the machinery.
Cause two: reservations and declarations
A gap that India has created deliberately and stated openly.
The declarations on articles 5(a) and 16(1) of the Women's Convention on personal law; the declaration on article 32 of the Child Rights Convention on child labour; the declaration on article 16(2) on marriage registration; and the position on descent in article 1 of the Racial Discrimination Convention.
These are not failures of implementation; they are stated limits on what was undertaken. The honest description is that the obligation is narrower than the treaty, not that the obligation is unmet. [India's Reservations and Declarations] classifies them.
Cause three: the unratified instruments
The Convention against Torture, signed in 1997 and not ratified. The Enforced Disappearances Convention, signed and not ratified. No individual complaint procedure accepted under any treaty, whether the First Optional Protocol to the Civil and Political Covenant, the Women's Convention Optional Protocol, article 14 of the Racial Discrimination Convention or the equivalents.
Here the gap is not between ratification and implementation at all. It is a gap before ratification, and a candidate should say so, because it is the one place where the standard criticism is imprecise. India cannot fail to implement what she has not undertaken.
What can fairly be said is that the refusal to accept individual complaint procedures removes the mechanism most likely to close the other gaps, since it is individual petition rather than periodic report that produces findings on particular facts.
What the Indian Human Rights System Has and Has Not Achieved
Syllabus topic 4, "Role of India in implementing International norms and standards."
❧
In one line
The Indian human rights system has produced a constitutional text and a jurisprudence of the first rank and an implementation record that does not match them, and the whole of this paper is the explanation of why those two sentences are both true.
Where the four modules meet
Module I gave the text: Part III as justiciable rights with the remedy in article 32, Part IV as the social and economic programme, and article 51A as the duties.
Module II gave the enlargement: public interest litigation, the epistolary jurisdiction and an article 21 that carries livelihood, shelter, health, food, education, environment, privacy and dignity.
Module III gave the machinery: the writs, the National and State Human Rights Commissions, Human Rights Courts, Special Courts, the statutory commissions, and the security legislation that sits awkwardly beside all of it.
Module IV asks what all of that has done with the international standards, and the answer has to be given in both directions.
The role of India in the incorporation of international standards and norms
State it as five propositions, because that is what MU's topic label asks for.
India anticipated the Covenants rather than implementing them. Part III was in force in 1950; the Covenants entered into force in 1976. So on the civil and political rights the direction of influence at the start ran from the Universal Declaration into the Constitution, not from the Covenants into Indian law.
Where a treaty came later, the courts carried it in before Parliament did. Article 51(c) supplied the interpretive duty, the rule that a convention in harmony with the fundamental rights is read into them supplied the technique, and the workplace harassment guidelines are the worked instance.
Where Parliament acted, it acted well but late. The child rights statutes carry the Convention's content faithfully, and they arrived from 2000 onwards for a treaty ratified in 1992.
Where India disagreed, she said so. The reservations and declarations are stated limits, and the caste dispute under the Racial Discrimination Convention is a contested interpretation rather than a concealed default.
And where India declined, she declined openly. The Convention against Torture unratified since 1997, and no individual complaint procedure accepted under any treaty.
Those five together are the role, and an answer that gives them in that order has answered the topic exactly as MU wrote it.
What the system has achieved
A justiciable text with an entrenched remedy, which most constitutions of the period did not have.
A jurisprudence that made economic and social content enforceable, which most parties to the Economic and Social Covenant have not attempted.
A dense protective statute book, from the atrocities legislation of 1989 to the forest rights and land acquisition statutes.